1. Septuagint, Tobit, 1.3, 4.8, 4.16 (th cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205, 216 | 1.3. I, Tobit, walked in the ways of truth and righteousness all the days of my life, and I performed many acts of charity to my brethren and countrymen who went with me into the land of the Assyrians, to Nineveh. 4.8. If you have many possessions, make your gift from them in proportion; if few, do not be afraid to give according to the little you have. 4.16. Give of your bread to the hungry, and of your clothing to the naked. Give all your surplus to charity, and do not let your eye begrudge the gift when you made it. |
|
2. Septuagint, 1 Esdras, 2.7 (th cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 191 | 2.7. with gifts and with horses and cattle, besides the other things added as votive offerings for the temple of the Lord which is in Jerusalem." |
|
3. Hebrew Bible, Psalms, 27.14, 31.24, 112.9, 116.10, 119.32 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 140, 175, 191, 213| 27.14. "קַוֵּה אֶל־יְהוָה חֲזַק וְיַאֲמֵץ לִבֶּךָ וְקַוֵּה אֶל־יְהוָה׃", 31.24. "אֶהֱבוּ אֶת־יְהוָה כָּל־חֲסִידָיו אֱמוּנִים נֹצֵר יְהוָה וּמְשַׁלֵּם עַל־יֶתֶר עֹשֵׂה גַאֲוָה׃", 112.9. "פִּזַּר נָתַן לָאֶבְיוֹנִים צִדְקָתוֹ עֹמֶדֶת לָעַד קַרְנוֹ תָּרוּם בְּכָבוֹד׃", 119.32. "דֶּרֶךְ־מִצְוֺתֶיךָ אָרוּץ כִּי תַרְחִיב לִבִּי׃", | 27.14. "Wait on the LORD; Be strong, and let thy heart take courage; Yea, wait thou for the LORD.", 31.24. "O love the LORD, all ye His godly ones; The LORD preserveth the faithful, And plentifully repayeth him that acteth haughtily.", 112.9. "He hath scattered abroad, he hath given to the needy; His righteousness endureth for ever; His horn shall be exalted in honour.", 116.10. "I trusted even when I spoke: 'I am greatly afflicted.'", 119.32. "I will run the way of Thy commandments, For Thou dost enlarge my heart. ", |
|
4. Hebrew Bible, Proverbs, 1.14, 10.7, 11.24-11.26, 15.23, 21.9, 21.30, 22.1, 22.8-22.9, 25.6-25.7, 26.4-26.5, 30.8 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 96, 188, 213, 224; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80| 1.14. "גּוֹרָלְךָ תַּפִּיל בְּתוֹכֵנוּ כִּיס אֶחָד יִהְיֶה לְכֻלָּנוּ׃", 10.7. "זֵכֶר צַדִּיק לִבְרָכָה וְשֵׁם רְשָׁעִים יִרְקָב׃", 11.24. "יֵשׁ מְפַזֵּר וְנוֹסָף עוֹד וְחוֹשֵׂךְ מִיֹּשֶׁר אַךְ־לְמַחְסוֹר׃", 11.25. "נֶפֶשׁ־בְּרָכָה תְדֻשָּׁן וּמַרְוֶה גַּם־הוּא יוֹרֶא׃", 11.26. "מֹנֵעַ בָּר יִקְּבֻהוּ לְאוֹם וּבְרָכָה לְרֹאשׁ מַשְׁבִּיר׃", 15.23. "שִׂמְחָה לָאִישׁ בְּמַעֲנֵה־פִיו וְדָבָר בְּעִתּוֹ מַה־טּוֹב׃", 21.9. "טוֹב לָשֶׁבֶת עַל־פִּנַּת־גָּג מֵאֵשֶׁת מִדְיָנִים וּבֵית חָבֶר׃", 22.1. "נִבְחָר שֵׁם מֵעֹשֶׁר רָב מִכֶּסֶף וּמִזָּהָב חֵן טוֹב׃", 22.1. "גָּרֵשׁ לֵץ וְיֵצֵא מָדוֹן וְיִשְׁבֹּת דִּין וְקָלוֹן׃", 22.8. "זוֹרֵעַ עַוְלָה יקצור־[יִקְצָר־] אָוֶן וְשֵׁבֶט עֶבְרָתוֹ יִכְלֶה׃", 22.9. "טוֹב־עַיִן הוּא יְבֹרָךְ כִּי־נָתַן מִלַּחְמוֹ לַדָּל׃", 25.6. "אַל־תִּתְהַדַּר לִפְנֵי־מֶלֶךְ וּבִמְקוֹם גְּדֹלִים אַל־תַּעֲמֹד׃", 25.7. "כִּי טוֹב אֲמָר־לְךָ עֲלֵה הֵנָּה מֵהַשְׁפִּילְךָ לִפְנֵי נָדִיב אֲשֶׁר רָאוּ עֵינֶיךָ׃", 26.4. "אַל־תַּעַן כְּסִיל כְּאִוַּלְתּוֹ פֶּן־תִּשְׁוֶה־לּוֹ גַם־אָתָּה׃", 26.5. "עֲנֵה כְסִיל כְּאִוַּלְתּוֹ פֶּן־יִהְיֶה חָכָם בְּעֵינָיו׃", 30.8. "שָׁוְא וּדְבַר־כָּזָב הַרְחֵק מִמֶּנִּי רֵאשׁ וָעֹשֶׁר אַל־תִּתֶּן־לִי הַטְרִיפֵנִי לֶחֶם חֻקִּי׃", | 1.14. "Cast in thy lot among us; Let us all have one purse’—", 10.7. "The memory of the righteous shall be for a blessing; but the name of the wicked shall rot.", 11.24. "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; And there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth only to want.", 11.25. "The beneficent soul shall be made rich, and he that satisfieth abundantly shall be satisfied also himself.", 11.26. "He that withholdeth corn, the people shall curse him; But blessing shall be upon the head of him that selleth it.", 15.23. "A man hath joy in the answer of his mouth; And a word in due season, how good is it!", 21.9. "It is better to dwell in a corner of the housetop, Than in a house in common with a contentious woman.", 21.30. "There is no wisdom nor understanding Nor counsel against the LORD.", 22.1. "A good name is rather to be chosen than great riches, And loving favour rather than silver and gold.", 22.8. "He that soweth iniquity shall reap vanity; And the rod of his wrath shall fail.", 22.9. "He that hath a bountiful eye shall be blessed; For he giveth of his bread to the poor.", 25.6. "Glorify not thyself in the presence of the king, and stand not in the place of great men;", 25.7. "For better is it that it be said unto thee: ‘Come up hither’, than that thou shouldest be put lower in the presence of the prince, whom thine eyes have seen.", 26.4. "Answer not a fool according to his folly, Lest thou also be like unto him.", 26.5. "Answer a fool according to his folly, Lest he be wise in his own eyes.", 30.8. "Remove far from me falsehood and lies; Give me neither poverty nor riches; feed me with mine allotted bread;", |
|
5. Hebrew Bible, Numbers, 5.14, 26.62, 33.55 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87, 175, 240| 5.14. "וְעָבַר עָלָיו רוּחַ־קִנְאָה וְקִנֵּא אֶת־אִשְׁתּוֹ וְהִוא נִטְמָאָה אוֹ־עָבַר עָלָיו רוּחַ־קִנְאָה וְקִנֵּא אֶת־אִשְׁתּוֹ וְהִיא לֹא נִטְמָאָה׃", 26.62. "וַיִּהְיוּ פְקֻדֵיהֶם שְׁלֹשָׁה וְעֶשְׂרִים אֶלֶף כָּל־זָכָר מִבֶּן־חֹדֶשׁ וָמָעְלָה כִּי לֹא הָתְפָּקְדוּ בְּתוֹךְ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל כִּי לֹא־נִתַּן לָהֶם נַחֲלָה בְּתוֹךְ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל׃", 33.55. "וְאִם־לֹא תוֹרִישׁוּ אֶת־יֹשְׁבֵי הָאָרֶץ מִפְּנֵיכֶם וְהָיָה אֲשֶׁר תּוֹתִירוּ מֵהֶם לְשִׂכִּים בְּעֵינֵיכֶם וְלִצְנִינִם בְּצִדֵּיכֶם וְצָרֲרוּ אֶתְכֶם עַל־הָאָרֶץ אֲשֶׁר אַתֶּם יֹשְׁבִים בָּהּ׃", | 5.14. "and the spirit of jealousy come upon him, and he warned his wife, and she be defiled; or if the spirit of jealousy come upon him, and he warned his wife, and she be not defiled;", 26.62. "And they that were numbered of them were twenty and three thousand, every male from a month old and upward; for they were not numbered among the children of Israel, because there was no inheritance given them among the children of Israel.", 33.55. "But if ye will not drive out the inhabitants of the land from before you, then shall those that ye let remain of them be as thorns in your eyes, and as pricks in your sides, and they shall harass you in the land wherein ye dwell.", |
|
6. Hebrew Bible, Leviticus, 6.29-6.30, 7.6 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87| 7.6. "כָּל־זָכָר בַּכֹּהֲנִים יֹאכְלֶנּוּ בְּמָקוֹם קָדוֹשׁ יֵאָכֵל קֹדֶשׁ קָדָשִׁים הוּא׃", | 7.6. "Every male among the priests may eat thereof; it shall be eaten in a holy place; it is most holy.", |
|
7. Hebrew Bible, Deuteronomy, 4.24, 5.9, 6.15, 6.22, 7.19, 8.1, 11.16, 15.10, 17.6, 19.15, 21.23, 22.15-22.21, 30.19 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 87, 191, 213, 225, 242, 245| 4.24. "כִּי יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ אֵשׁ אֹכְלָה הוּא אֵל קַנָּא׃", 5.9. "לֹא־תִשְׁתַּחֲוֶה לָהֶם וְלֹא תָעָבְדֵם כִּי אָנֹכִי יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ אֵל קַנָּא פֹּקֵד עֲוֺן אָבוֹת עַל־בָּנִים וְעַל־שִׁלֵּשִׁים וְעַל־רִבֵּעִים לְשֹׂנְאָי׃", 6.15. "כִּי אֵל קַנָּא יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ בְּקִרְבֶּךָ פֶּן־יֶחֱרֶה אַף־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ בָּךְ וְהִשְׁמִידְךָ מֵעַל פְּנֵי הָאֲדָמָה׃", 6.22. "וַיִּתֵּן יְהוָה אוֹתֹת וּמֹפְתִים גְּדֹלִים וְרָעִים בְּמִצְרַיִם בְּפַרְעֹה וּבְכָל־בֵּיתוֹ לְעֵינֵינוּ׃", 7.19. "הַמַּסֹּת הַגְּדֹלֹת אֲשֶׁר־רָאוּ עֵינֶיךָ וְהָאֹתֹת וְהַמֹּפְתִים וְהַיָּד הַחֲזָקָה וְהַזְּרֹעַ הַנְּטוּיָה אֲשֶׁר הוֹצִאֲךָ יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ כֵּן־יַעֲשֶׂה יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ לְכָל־הָעַמִּים אֲשֶׁר־אַתָּה יָרֵא מִפְּנֵיהֶם׃", 8.1. "וְאָכַלְתָּ וְשָׂבָעְתָּ וּבֵרַכְתָּ אֶת־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ עַל־הָאָרֶץ הַטֹּבָה אֲשֶׁר נָתַן־לָךְ׃", 8.1. "כָּל־הַמִּצְוָה אֲשֶׁר אָנֹכִי מְצַוְּךָ הַיּוֹם תִּשְׁמְרוּן לַעֲשׂוֹת לְמַעַן תִּחְיוּן וּרְבִיתֶם וּבָאתֶם וִירִשְׁתֶּם אֶת־הָאָרֶץ אֲשֶׁר־נִשְׁבַּע יְהוָה לַאֲבֹתֵיכֶם׃", 11.16. "הִשָּׁמְרוּ לָכֶם פֶּן יִפְתֶּה לְבַבְכֶם וְסַרְתֶּם וַעֲבַדְתֶּם אֱלֹהִים אֲחֵרִים וְהִשְׁתַּחֲוִיתֶם לָהֶם׃", 17.6. "עַל־פִּי שְׁנַיִם עֵדִים אוֹ שְׁלֹשָׁה עֵדִים יוּמַת הַמֵּת לֹא יוּמַת עַל־פִּי עֵד אֶחָד׃", 19.15. "לֹא־יָקוּם עֵד אֶחָד בְּאִישׁ לְכָל־עָוֺן וּלְכָל־חַטָּאת בְּכָל־חֵטְא אֲשֶׁר יֶחֱטָא עַל־פִּי שְׁנֵי עֵדִים אוֹ עַל־פִּי שְׁלֹשָׁה־עֵדִים יָקוּם דָּבָר׃", 21.23. "לֹא־תָלִין נִבְלָתוֹ עַל־הָעֵץ כִּי־קָבוֹר תִּקְבְּרֶנּוּ בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא כִּי־קִלְלַת אֱלֹהִים תָּלוּי וְלֹא תְטַמֵּא אֶת־אַדְמָתְךָ אֲשֶׁר יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ נֹתֵן לְךָ נַחֲלָה׃", 22.15. "וְלָקַח אֲבִי הנער [הַנַּעֲרָה] וְאִמָּהּ וְהוֹצִיאוּ אֶת־בְּתוּלֵי הנער [הַנַּעֲרָה] אֶל־זִקְנֵי הָעִיר הַשָּׁעְרָה׃", 22.16. "וְאָמַר אֲבִי הנער [הַנַּעַרָה] אֶל־הַזְּקֵנִים אֶת־בִּתִּי נָתַתִּי לָאִישׁ הַזֶּה לְאִשָּׁה וַיִּשְׂנָאֶהָ׃", 22.17. "וְהִנֵּה־הוּא שָׂם עֲלִילֹת דְּבָרִים לֵאמֹר לֹא־מָצָאתִי לְבִתְּךָ בְּתוּלִים וְאֵלֶּה בְּתוּלֵי בִתִּי וּפָרְשׂוּ הַשִּׂמְלָה לִפְנֵי זִקְנֵי הָעִיר׃", 22.18. "וְלָקְחוּ זִקְנֵי הָעִיר־הַהִוא אֶת־הָאִישׁ וְיִסְּרוּ אֹתוֹ׃", 22.19. "וְעָנְשׁוּ אֹתוֹ מֵאָה כֶסֶף וְנָתְנוּ לַאֲבִי הַנַּעֲרָה כִּי הוֹצִיא שֵׁם רָע עַל בְּתוּלַת יִשְׂרָאֵל וְלוֹ־תִהְיֶה לְאִשָּׁה לֹא־יוּכַל לְשַּׁלְּחָהּ כָּל־יָמָיו׃", 22.21. "וְהוֹצִיאוּ אֶת־הנער [הַנַּעֲרָה] אֶל־פֶּתַח בֵּית־אָבִיהָ וּסְקָלוּהָ אַנְשֵׁי עִירָהּ בָּאֲבָנִים וָמֵתָה כִּי־עָשְׂתָה נְבָלָה בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל לִזְנוֹת בֵּית אָבִיהָ וּבִעַרְתָּ הָרָע מִקִּרְבֶּךָ׃", 30.19. "הַעִידֹתִי בָכֶם הַיּוֹם אֶת־הַשָּׁמַיִם וְאֶת־הָאָרֶץ הַחַיִּים וְהַמָּוֶת נָתַתִּי לְפָנֶיךָ הַבְּרָכָה וְהַקְּלָלָה וּבָחַרְתָּ בַּחַיִּים לְמַעַן תִּחְיֶה אַתָּה וְזַרְעֶךָ׃", | 4.24. "For the LORD thy God is a devouring fire, a jealous God.", 5.9. "Thou shalt not bow down unto them, nor serve them; for I the LORD thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, and upon the third and upon the fourth generation of them that hate Me,", 6.15. "for a jealous God, even the LORD thy God, is in the midst of thee; lest the anger of the LORD thy God be kindled against thee, and He destroy thee from off the face of the earth.", 6.22. "And the LORD showed signs and wonders, great and sore, upon Egypt, upon Pharaoh, and upon all his house, before our eyes.", 7.19. "the great trials which thine eyes saw, and the signs, and the wonders, and the mighty hand, and the outstretched arm, whereby the LORD thy God brought thee out; so shall the LORD thy God do unto all the peoples of whom thou art afraid.", 8.1. "All the commandment which I command thee this day shall ye observe to do, that ye may live, and multiply, and go in and possess the land which the LORD swore unto your fathers.", 11.16. "Take heed to yourselves, lest your heart be deceived, and ye turn aside, and serve other gods, and worship them;", 15.10. "Thou shalt surely give him, and thy heart shall not be grieved when thou givest unto him; because that for this thing the LORD thy God will bless thee in all thy work, and in all that thou puttest thy hand unto.", 17.6. "At the mouth of two witnesses, or three witnesses, shall he that is to die be put to death; at the mouth of one witness he shall not be put to death.", 19.15. "One witness shall not rise up against a man for any iniquity, or for any sin, in any sin that he sinneth; at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall a matter be establishment", 21.23. "his body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt surely bury him the same day; for he that is hanged is a reproach unto God; that thou defile not thy land which the LORD thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.", 22.15. "then shall the father of the damsel, and her mother, take and bring forth the tokens of the damsel’s virginity unto the elders of the city in the gate.", 22.16. "And the damsel’s father shall say unto the elders: ‘I gave my daughter unto this man to wife, and he hateth her;", 22.17. "and, lo, he hath laid wanton charges, saying: I found not in thy daughter the tokens of virginity; and yet these are the tokens of my daughter’s virginity.’ And they shall spread the garment before the elders of the city.", 22.18. "And the elders of that city shall take the man and chastise him.", 22.19. "And they shall fine him a hundred shekels of silver, and give them unto the father of the damsel, because he hath brought up an evil name upon a virgin of Israel; and she shall be his wife; he may not put her away all his days.", 22.20. "But if this thing be true, that the tokens of virginity were not found in the damsel;", 22.21. "then they shall bring out the damsel to the door of her father’s house, and the men of her city shall stone her with stones that she die; because she hath wrought a wanton deed in Israel, to play the harlot in her father’s house; so shalt thou put away the evil from the midst of thee.", 30.19. "I call heaven and earth to witness against you this day, that I have set before thee life and death, the blessing and the curse; therefore choose life, that thou mayest live, thou and thy seed;", |
|
8. Hebrew Bible, Exodus, 3.11-4.13, 20.5, 25.2, 32.26, 34.14, 35.5, 35.21, 35.22, 35.26, 35.29, 36.5, 36.6, 36.7 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 225| 20.5. "לֹא־תִשְׁתַּחְוֶה לָהֶם וְלֹא תָעָבְדֵם כִּי אָנֹכִי יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ אֵל קַנָּא פֹּקֵד עֲוֺן אָבֹת עַל־בָּנִים עַל־שִׁלֵּשִׁים וְעַל־רִבֵּעִים לְשֹׂנְאָי׃", | 20.5. "thou shalt not bow down unto them, nor serve them; for I the LORD thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate Me;", |
|
9. Hebrew Bible, Genesis, 1.26-1.27, 2.7, 2.19, 3.1-3.7 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 132, 225| 1.26. "וַיֹּאמֶר אֱלֹהִים נַעֲשֶׂה אָדָם בְּצַלְמֵנוּ כִּדְמוּתֵנוּ וְיִרְדּוּ בִדְגַת הַיָּם וּבְעוֹף הַשָּׁמַיִם וּבַבְּהֵמָה וּבְכָל־הָאָרֶץ וּבְכָל־הָרֶמֶשׂ הָרֹמֵשׂ עַל־הָאָרֶץ׃", 1.27. "וַיִּבְרָא אֱלֹהִים אֶת־הָאָדָם בְּצַלְמוֹ בְּצֶלֶם אֱלֹהִים בָּרָא אֹתוֹ זָכָר וּנְקֵבָה בָּרָא אֹתָם׃", 2.7. "וַיִּיצֶר יְהוָה אֱלֹהִים אֶת־הָאָדָם עָפָר מִן־הָאֲדָמָה וַיִּפַּח בְּאַפָּיו נִשְׁמַת חַיִּים וַיְהִי הָאָדָם לְנֶפֶשׁ חַיָּה׃", 2.19. "וַיִּצֶר יְהוָה אֱלֹהִים מִן־הָאֲדָמָה כָּל־חַיַּת הַשָּׂדֶה וְאֵת כָּל־עוֹף הַשָּׁמַיִם וַיָּבֵא אֶל־הָאָדָם לִרְאוֹת מַה־יִּקְרָא־לוֹ וְכֹל אֲשֶׁר יִקְרָא־לוֹ הָאָדָם נֶפֶשׁ חַיָּה הוּא שְׁמוֹ׃", 3.1. "וַיֹּאמֶר אֶת־קֹלְךָ שָׁמַעְתִּי בַּגָּן וָאִירָא כִּי־עֵירֹם אָנֹכִי וָאֵחָבֵא׃", 3.1. "וְהַנָּחָשׁ הָיָה עָרוּם מִכֹּל חַיַּת הַשָּׂדֶה אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה יְהוָה אֱלֹהִים וַיֹּאמֶר אֶל־הָאִשָּׁה אַף כִּי־אָמַר אֱלֹהִים לֹא תֹאכְלוּ מִכֹּל עֵץ הַגָּן׃", 3.2. "וַתֹּאמֶר הָאִשָּׁה אֶל־הַנָּחָשׁ מִפְּרִי עֵץ־הַגָּן נֹאכֵל׃", 3.2. "וַיִּקְרָא הָאָדָם שֵׁם אִשְׁתּוֹ חַוָּה כִּי הִוא הָיְתָה אֵם כָּל־חָי׃", 3.3. "וּמִפְּרִי הָעֵץ אֲשֶׁר בְּתוֹךְ־הַגָּן אָמַר אֱלֹהִים לֹא תֹאכְלוּ מִמֶּנּוּ וְלֹא תִגְּעוּ בּוֹ פֶּן־תְּמֻתוּן׃", 3.4. "וַיֹּאמֶר הַנָּחָשׁ אֶל־הָאִשָּׁה לֹא־מוֹת תְּמֻתוּן׃", 3.5. "כִּי יֹדֵעַ אֱלֹהִים כִּי בְּיוֹם אֲכָלְכֶם מִמֶּנּוּ וְנִפְקְחוּ עֵינֵיכֶם וִהְיִיתֶם כֵּאלֹהִים יֹדְעֵי טוֹב וָרָע׃", 3.6. "וַתֵּרֶא הָאִשָּׁה כִּי טוֹב הָעֵץ לְמַאֲכָל וְכִי תַאֲוָה־הוּא לָעֵינַיִם וְנֶחְמָד הָעֵץ לְהַשְׂכִּיל וַתִּקַּח מִפִּרְיוֹ וַתֹּאכַל וַתִּתֵּן גַּם־לְאִישָׁהּ עִמָּהּ וַיֹּאכַל׃", 3.7. "וַתִּפָּקַחְנָה עֵינֵי שְׁנֵיהֶם וַיֵּדְעוּ כִּי עֵירֻמִּם הֵם וַיִּתְפְּרוּ עֲלֵה תְאֵנָה וַיַּעֲשׂוּ לָהֶם חֲגֹרֹת׃", | 1.26. "And God said: ‘Let us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.’", 1.27. "And God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them.", 2.7. "Then the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.", 2.19. "And out of the ground the LORD God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto the man to see what he would call them; and whatsoever the man would call every living creature, that was to be the name thereof.", 3.1. "Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the field which the LORD God had made. And he said unto the woman: ‘Yea, hath God said: Ye shall not eat of any tree of the garden?’", 3.2. "And the woman said unto the serpent: ‘of the fruit of the trees of the garden we may eat;", 3.3. "but of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said: Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.’", 3.4. "And the serpent said unto the woman: ‘Ye shall not surely die;", 3.5. "for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as God, knowing good and evil.’", 3.6. "And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was a delight to the eyes, and that the tree was to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat; and she gave also unto her husband with her, and he did eat.", 3.7. "And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig-leaves together, and made themselves girdles.", |
|
10. Hebrew Bible, Hosea, 5.4, 8.7, 9.3 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 175, 213; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80| 5.4. "לֹא יִתְּנוּ מַעַלְלֵיהֶם לָשׁוּב אֶל־אֱלֹהֵיהֶם כִּי רוּחַ זְנוּנִים בְּקִרְבָּם וְאֶת־יְהוָה לֹא יָדָעוּ׃", 8.7. "כִּי רוּחַ יִזְרָעוּ וְסוּפָתָה יִקְצֹרוּ קָמָה אֵין־לוֹ צֶמַח בְּלִי יַעֲשֶׂה־קֶּמַח אוּלַי יַעֲשֶׂה זָרִים יִבְלָעֻהוּ׃", 9.3. "לֹא יֵשְׁבוּ בְּאֶרֶץ יְהוָה וְשָׁב אֶפְרַיִם מִצְרַיִם וּבְאַשּׁוּר טָמֵא יֹאכֵלוּ׃", | 5.4. "Their doings will not suffer them To return unto their God; For the spirit of harlotry is within them, And they know not the LORD.", 8.7. "For they sow the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind; it hath no stalk, the bud that shall yield no meal; if so be it yield, strangers shall swallow it up.", 9.3. "They shall not dwell in the LORD’S land; But Ephraim shall return to Egypt, And they shall eat unclean food in Assyria.", |
|
| 11. Hebrew Bible, Job, 1.6-2.6, 4.8, 12.17 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 240 |
12. Hebrew Bible, Judges, 6.15, 7.2-7.7 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 32| 6.15. "וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו בִּי אֲדֹנָי בַּמָּה אוֹשִׁיעַ אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל הִנֵּה אַלְפִּי הַדַּל בִּמְנַשֶּׁה וְאָנֹכִי הַצָּעִיר בְּבֵית אָבִי׃", 7.2. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־גִּדְעוֹן רַב הָעָם אֲשֶׁר אִתָּךְ מִתִּתִּי אֶת־מִדְיָן בְּיָדָם פֶּן־יִתְפָּאֵר עָלַי יִשְׂרָאֵל לֵאמֹר יָדִי הוֹשִׁיעָה לִּי׃", 7.2. "וַיִּתְקְעוּ שְׁלֹשֶׁת הָרָאשִׁים בַּשּׁוֹפָרוֹת וַיִּשְׁבְּרוּ הַכַּדִּים וַיַּחֲזִיקוּ בְיַד־שְׂמאוֹלָם בַּלַּפִּדִים וּבְיַד־יְמִינָם הַשּׁוֹפָרוֹת לִתְקוֹעַ וַיִּקְרְאוּ חֶרֶב לַיהוָה וּלְגִדְעוֹן׃", 7.3. "וְעַתָּה קְרָא נָא בְּאָזְנֵי הָעָם לֵאמֹר מִי־יָרֵא וְחָרֵד יָשֹׁב וְיִצְפֹּר מֵהַר הַגִּלְעָד וַיָּשָׁב מִן־הָעָם עֶשְׂרִים וּשְׁנַיִם אֶלֶף וַעֲשֶׂרֶת אֲלָפִים נִשְׁאָרוּ׃", 7.4. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־גִּדְעוֹן עוֹד הָעָם רָב הוֹרֵד אוֹתָם אֶל־הַמַּיִם וְאֶצְרְפֶנּוּ לְךָ שָׁם וְהָיָה אֲשֶׁר אֹמַר אֵלֶיךָ זֶה יֵלֵךְ אִתָּךְ הוּא יֵלֵךְ אִתָּךְ וְכֹל אֲשֶׁר־אֹמַר אֵלֶיךָ זֶה לֹא־יֵלֵךְ עִמָּךְ הוּא לֹא יֵלֵךְ׃", 7.5. "וַיּוֹרֶד אֶת־הָעָם אֶל־הַמָּיִם וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־גִּדְעוֹן כֹּל אֲשֶׁר־יָלֹק בִּלְשׁוֹנוֹ מִן־הַמַּיִם כַּאֲשֶׁר יָלֹק הַכֶּלֶב תַּצִּיג אוֹתוֹ לְבָד וְכֹל אֲשֶׁר־יִכְרַע עַל־בִּרְכָּיו לִשְׁתּוֹת׃", 7.6. "וַיְהִי מִסְפַּר הַמֲלַקְקִים בְּיָדָם אֶל־פִּיהֶם שְׁלֹשׁ מֵאוֹת אִישׁ וְכֹל יֶתֶר הָעָם כָּרְעוּ עַל־בִּרְכֵיהֶם לִשְׁתּוֹת מָיִם׃", 7.7. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־גִּדְעוֹן בִּשְׁלֹשׁ מֵאוֹת הָאִישׁ הַמֲלַקְקִים אוֹשִׁיעַ אֶתְכֶם וְנָתַתִּי אֶת־מִדְיָן בְּיָדֶךָ וְכָל־הָעָם יֵלְכוּ אִישׁ לִמְקֹמוֹ׃", | 6.15. "And he said to him, Oh my Lord, with what shall I save Yisra᾽el? behold, my family is the poorest in Menashshe, and I am the youngest in my father’s house.", 7.2. "And the Lord said to Gid῾on, The people that are with thee are too many for me to give Midyan into their hands; lest Yisra᾽el vaunt themselves against me, saying, my own hand has saved me.", 7.3. "Now therefore, proclaim in the ears of the people, saying, Whoever is fearful and afraid, let him return and depart early from mount Gil῾ad. And there returned of the people twenty two thousand; and ten thousand remained.", 7.4. "And the Lord said to Gid῾on, The people are yet too many; bring them down to the water, and I will sift them for thee there: and it shall be, that of whom I say to thee, This shall go with thee, that one shall go with thee; and of whomever I say to thee, This shall not go with thee, that one shall not go.", 7.5. "So he brought the people down to the water: and the Lord said to Gid῾on, Every one that laps of the water with his tongue, as a dog laps, him shalt thou set by himself; likewise every one that bows down upon his knees to drink.", 7.6. "And the number of them that lapped, putting their hand to their mouth, were three hundred men: but all the rest of the people bowed down upon their knees to drink water.", 7.7. "And the Lord said to Gid῾on, By the three hundred men that lapped will I save you, and deliver Midyan into thy hand: and let all the other people go every man to his place.", |
|
13. Hebrew Bible, Joshua, 23.13, 24.15, 24.19 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 191, 225, 240| 23.13. "יָדוֹעַ תֵּדְעוּ כִּי לֹא יוֹסִיף יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵיכֶם לְהוֹרִישׁ אֶת־הַגּוֹיִם הָאֵלֶּה מִלִּפְנֵיכֶם וְהָיוּ לָכֶם לְפַח וּלְמוֹקֵשׁ וּלְשֹׁטֵט בְּצִדֵּיכֶם וְלִצְנִנִים בְּעֵינֵיכֶם עַד־אֲבָדְכֶם מֵעַל הָאֲדָמָה הַטּוֹבָה הַזֹּאת אֲשֶׁר נָתַן לָכֶם יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵיכֶם׃", 24.15. "וְאִם רַע בְּעֵינֵיכֶם לַעֲבֹד אֶת־יְהוָה בַּחֲרוּ לָכֶם הַיּוֹם אֶת־מִי תַעֲבֹדוּן אִם אֶת־אֱלֹהִים אֲשֶׁר־עָבְדוּ אֲבוֹתֵיכֶם אֲשֶׁר בעבר [מֵעֵבֶר] הַנָּהָר וְאִם אֶת־אֱלֹהֵי הָאֱמֹרִי אֲשֶׁר אַתֶּם יֹשְׁבִים בְּאַרְצָם וְאָנֹכִי וּבֵיתִי נַעֲבֹד אֶת־יְהוָה׃", 24.19. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶל־הָעָם לֹא תוּכְלוּ לַעֲבֹד אֶת־יְהוָה כִּי־אֱלֹהִים קְדֹשִׁים הוּא אֵל־קַנּוֹא הוּא לֹא־יִשָּׂא לְפִשְׁעֲכֶם וּלְחַטֹּאותֵיכֶם׃", | 23.13. "know for a certainty that the LORD your God will no more drive these nations from out of your sight; but they shall be a snare and a trap unto you, and a scourge in your sides, and pricks in your eyes, until ye perish from off this good land which the LORD your God hath given you.", 24.15. "And if it seem evil unto you to serve the LORD, choose you this day whom ye will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served that were beyond the River, or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell; but as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD.’", 24.19. "And Joshua said unto the people: ‘Ye cannot serve the LORD; for He is a holy God; He is a jealous God; He will not forgive your transgression nor your sins.", |
|
14. Hebrew Bible, Jeremiah, 1.10, 8.8-8.9, 9.12, 9.23, 24.6, 31.28, 42.10 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 32, 42| 8.8. "אֵיכָה תֹאמְרוּ חֲכָמִים אֲנַחְנוּ וְתוֹרַת יְהוָה אִתָּנוּ אָכֵן הִנֵּה לַשֶּׁקֶר עָשָׂה עֵט שֶׁקֶר סֹפְרִים׃", 8.9. "הֹבִישׁוּ חֲכָמִים חַתּוּ וַיִּלָּכֵדוּ הִנֵּה בִדְבַר־יְהוָה מָאָסוּ וְחָכְמַת־מֶה לָהֶם׃", 9.12. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה עַל־עָזְבָם אֶת־תּוֹרָתִי אֲשֶׁר נָתַתִּי לִפְנֵיהֶם וְלֹא־שָׁמְעוּ בְקוֹלִי וְלֹא־הָלְכוּ בָהּ׃", 9.23. "כִּי אִם־בְּזֹאת יִתְהַלֵּל הַמִּתְהַלֵּל הַשְׂכֵּל וְיָדֹעַ אוֹתִי כִּי אֲנִי יְהוָה עֹשֶׂה חֶסֶד מִשְׁפָּט וּצְדָקָה בָּאָרֶץ כִּי־בְאֵלֶּה חָפַצְתִּי נְאֻם־יְהוָה׃", 24.6. "וְשַׂמְתִּי עֵינִי עֲלֵיהֶם לְטוֹבָה וַהֲשִׁבֹתִים עַל־הָאָרֶץ הַזֹּאת וּבְנִיתִים וְלֹא אֶהֱרֹס וּנְטַעְתִּים וְלֹא אֶתּוֹשׁ׃", 31.28. "וְהָיָה כַּאֲשֶׁר שָׁקַדְתִּי עֲלֵיהֶם לִנְתוֹשׁ וְלִנְתוֹץ וְלַהֲרֹס וּלְהַאֲבִיד וּלְהָרֵעַ כֵּן אֶשְׁקֹד עֲלֵיהֶם לִבְנוֹת וְלִנְטוֹעַ נְאֻם־יְהוָה׃", | 1.10. "See, I have this day set thee over the nations and over the kingdoms, To root out and to pull down, And to destroy and to overthrow; To build, and to plant.", 8.8. "How do ye say: ‘We are wise, and the Law of the LORD is with us’? Lo, certainly in vain hath wrought the vain pen of the scribes.", 8.9. "The wise men are ashamed, they are dismayed and taken; lo, they have rejected the word of the LORD; and what wisdom is in them?.", 9.12. "And the LORD saith: Because they have forsaken My law which I set before them, And have not hearkened to My voice, neither walked therein;", 9.23. "But let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth, and knoweth Me, That I am the LORD who exercise mercy, justice, and righteousness, in the earth; for in these things I delight, Saith the LORD.", 24.6. "And I will set Mine eyes upon them for good, and I will bring them back to this land; and I will build them, and not pull them down; and I will plant them, and not pluck them up.", 31.28. "And it shall come to pass, that like as I have watched over them to pluck up and to break down, and to overthrow and to destroy, and to afflict; so will I watch over them to build and to plant, saith the LORD.", 42.10. "If ye will still abide in this land, then will I build you, and not pull you down, and I will plant you, and not pluck you up; for I repent Me of the evil that I have done unto you.", |
|
15. Hebrew Bible, Isaiah, 5.6, 6.1, 19.12, 29.13-29.14, 33.18, 44.25, 47.10, 49.13, 54.11, 55.10, 60.1-60.2, 60.19, 61.3, 62.2, 65.1 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •hagiography, rhetoric, rhetorical devices in Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 42, 131, 175, 199, 213, 238; Mitchell and Pilhofer (2019), Early Christianity in Asia Minor and Cyprus: From the Margins to the Mainstream, 110| 5.6. "וַאֲשִׁיתֵהוּ בָתָה לֹא יִזָּמֵר וְלֹא יֵעָדֵר וְעָלָה שָׁמִיר וָשָׁיִת וְעַל הֶעָבִים אֲצַוֶּה מֵהַמְטִיר עָלָיו מָטָר׃", 6.1. "בִּשְׁנַת־מוֹת הַמֶּלֶךְ עֻזִּיָּהוּ וָאֶרְאֶה אֶת־אֲדֹנָי יֹשֵׁב עַל־כִּסֵּא רָם וְנִשָּׂא וְשׁוּלָיו מְלֵאִים אֶת־הַהֵיכָל׃", 6.1. "הַשְׁמֵן לֵב־הָעָם הַזֶּה וְאָזְנָיו הַכְבֵּד וְעֵינָיו הָשַׁע פֶּן־יִרְאֶה בְעֵינָיו וּבְאָזְנָיו יִשְׁמָע וּלְבָבוֹ יָבִין וָשָׁב וְרָפָא לוֹ׃", 19.12. "אַיָּם אֵפוֹא חֲכָמֶיךָ וְיַגִּידוּ נָא לָךְ וְיֵדְעוּ מַה־יָּעַץ יְהוָה צְבָאוֹת עַל־מִצְרָיִם׃", 29.13. "וַיֹּאמֶר אֲדֹנָי יַעַן כִּי נִגַּשׁ הָעָם הַזֶּה בְּפִיו וּבִשְׂפָתָיו כִּבְּדוּנִי וְלִבּוֹ רִחַק מִמֶּנִּי וַתְּהִי יִרְאָתָם אֹתִי מִצְוַת אֲנָשִׁים מְלֻמָּדָה׃", 29.14. "לָכֵן הִנְנִי יוֹסִף לְהַפְלִיא אֶת־הָעָם־הַזֶּה הַפְלֵא וָפֶלֶא וְאָבְדָה חָכְמַת חֲכָמָיו וּבִינַת נְבֹנָיו תִּסְתַּתָּר׃", 33.18. "לִבְּךָ יֶהְגֶּה אֵימָה אַיֵּה סֹפֵר אַיֵּה שֹׁקֵל אַיֵּה סֹפֵר אֶת־הַמִּגְדָּלִים׃", 44.25. "מֵפֵר אֹתוֹת בַּדִּים וְקֹסְמִים יְהוֹלֵל מֵשִׁיב חֲכָמִים אָחוֹר וְדַעְתָּם יְשַׂכֵּל׃", 49.13. "רָנּוּ שָׁמַיִם וְגִילִי אָרֶץ יפצחו [וּפִצְחוּ] הָרִים רִנָּה כִּי־נִחַם יְהוָה עַמּוֹ וַעֲנִיָּו יְרַחֵם׃", 54.11. "עֲנִיָּה סֹעֲרָה לֹא נֻחָמָה הִנֵּה אָנֹכִי מַרְבִּיץ בַּפּוּךְ אֲבָנַיִךְ וִיסַדְתִּיךְ בַּסַּפִּירִים׃", 60.1. "וּבָנוּ בְנֵי־נֵכָר חֹמֹתַיִךְ וּמַלְכֵיהֶם יְשָׁרְתוּנֶךְ כִּי בְקִצְפִּי הִכִּיתִיךְ וּבִרְצוֹנִי רִחַמְתִּיךְ׃", 60.1. "קוּמִי אוֹרִי כִּי בָא אוֹרֵךְ וּכְבוֹד יְהוָה עָלַיִךְ זָרָח׃", 60.2. "לֹא־יָבוֹא עוֹד שִׁמְשֵׁךְ וִירֵחֵךְ לֹא יֵאָסֵף כִּי יְהוָה יִהְיֶה־לָּךְ לְאוֹר עוֹלָם וְשָׁלְמוּ יְמֵי אֶבְלֵךְ׃", 60.2. "כִּי־הִנֵּה הַחֹשֶׁךְ יְכַסֶּה־אֶרֶץ וַעֲרָפֶל לְאֻמִּים וְעָלַיִךְ יִזְרַח יְהוָה וּכְבוֹדוֹ עָלַיִךְ יֵרָאֶה׃", 60.19. "לֹא־יִהְיֶה־לָּךְ עוֹד הַשֶּׁמֶשׁ לְאוֹר יוֹמָם וּלְנֹגַהּ הַיָּרֵחַ לֹא־יָאִיר לָךְ וְהָיָה־לָךְ יְהוָה לְאוֹר עוֹלָם וֵאלֹהַיִךְ לְתִפְאַרְתֵּךְ׃", 61.3. "לָשׂוּם לַאֲבֵלֵי צִיּוֹן לָתֵת לָהֶם פְּאֵר תַּחַת אֵפֶר שֶׁמֶן שָׂשׂוֹן תַּחַת אֵבֶל מַעֲטֵה תְהִלָּה תַּחַת רוּחַ כֵּהָה וְקֹרָא לָהֶם אֵילֵי הַצֶּדֶק מַטַּע יְהוָה לְהִתְפָּאֵר׃", 62.2. "וְרָאוּ גוֹיִם צִדְקֵךְ וְכָל־מְלָכִים כְּבוֹדֵךְ וְקֹרָא לָךְ שֵׁם חָדָשׁ אֲשֶׁר פִּי יְהוָה יִקֳּבֶנּוּ׃", 65.1. "נִדְרַשְׁתִּי לְלוֹא שָׁאָלוּ נִמְצֵאתִי לְלֹא בִקְשֻׁנִי אָמַרְתִּי הִנֵּנִי הִנֵּנִי אֶל־גּוֹי לֹא־קֹרָא בִשְׁמִי׃", 65.1. "וְהָיָה הַשָּׁרוֹן לִנְוֵה־צֹאן וְעֵמֶק עָכוֹר לְרֵבֶץ בָּקָר לְעַמִּי אֲשֶׁר דְּרָשׁוּנִי׃", | 5.6. "And I will lay it waste: It shall not be pruned nor hoed, But there shall come up briers and thorns; I will also command the clouds That they rain no rain upon it.", 6.1. "In the year that king Uzziah died I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne high and lifted up, and His train filled the temple.", 19.12. "Where are they, then, thy wise men? And let them tell thee now; And let them know what the LORD of hosts Hath purposed concerning Egypt.", 29.13. "And the Lord said: Forasmuch as this people draw near, and with their mouth and with their lips do honour Me, But have removed their heart far from Me, And their fear of Me is a commandment of men learned by rote;", 29.14. "Therefore, behold, I will again do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder; and the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the prudence of their prudent men shall be hid.", 33.18. "Thy heart shall muse on the terror: ‘Where is he that counted, where is he that weighed? Where is he that counted the towers?’", 44.25. "That frustrateth the tokens of the imposters, And maketh diviners mad; That turneth wise men backward, And maketh their knowledge foolish;", 47.10. "And thou hast been secure in thy wickedness, Thou hast said: ‘None seeth me’; Thy wisdom and thy knowledge, It hath perverted thee; And thou hast said in thy heart. ’I am, and there is none else beside me.’", 49.13. "Sing, O heavens, and be joyful, O earth, And break forth into singing, O mountains; For the LORD hath comforted His people, And hath compassion upon His afflicted.", 54.11. "O thou afflicted, tossed with tempest, and not comforted, behold, I will set thy stones in fair colours, And lay thy foundations with sapphires.", 55.10. "For as the rain cometh down and the snow from heaven, And returneth not thither, Except it water the earth, And make it bring forth and bud, And give seed to the sower and bread to the eater;", 60.1. "Arise, shine, for thy light is come, And the glory of the LORD is risen upon thee.", 60.2. "For, behold, darkness shall cover the earth, And gross darkness the peoples; But upon thee the LORD will arise, And His glory shall be seen upon thee.", 60.19. "The sun shall be no more thy light by day, Neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee; But the LORD shall be unto thee an everlasting light, And thy God thy glory.", 61.3. "To appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, To give unto them a garland for ashes, The oil of joy for mourning, The mantle of praise for the spirit of heaviness; That they might be called terebinths of righteousness, The planting of the LORD, wherein He might glory.", 62.2. "And the nations shall see thy triumph, And all kings thy glory; And thou shalt be called by a new name, Which the mouth of the LORD shall mark out.", 65.1. "I gave access to them that asked not for Me, I was at hand to them that sought Me not; I said: ‘Behold Me, behold Me’, unto a nation that was not called by My name.", |
|
16. Hebrew Bible, 1 Samuel, 4.9, 12.3, 16.7 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 140, 183, 191| 4.9. "הִתְחַזְּקוּ וִהְיוּ לַאֲנָשִׁים פְּלִשְׁתִּים פֶּן תַּעַבְדוּ לָעִבְרִים כַּאֲשֶׁר עָבְדוּ לָכֶם וִהְיִיתֶם לַאֲנָשִׁים וְנִלְחַמְתֶּם׃", 12.3. "הִנְנִי עֲנוּ בִי נֶגֶד יְהוָה וְנֶגֶד מְשִׁיחוֹ אֶת־שׁוֹר מִי לָקַחְתִּי וַחֲמוֹר מִי לָקַחְתִּי וְאֶת־מִי עָשַׁקְתִּי אֶת־מִי רַצּוֹתִי וּמִיַּד־מִי לָקַחְתִּי כֹפֶר וְאַעְלִים עֵינַי בּוֹ וְאָשִׁיב לָכֶם׃", 16.7. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־שְׁמוּאֵל אַל־תַּבֵּט אֶל־מַרְאֵהוּ וְאֶל־גְּבֹהַּ קוֹמָתוֹ כִּי מְאַסְתִּיהוּ כִּי לֹא אֲשֶׁר יִרְאֶה הָאָדָם כִּי הָאָדָם יִרְאֶה לַעֵינַיִם וַיהוָה יִרְאֶה לַלֵּבָב׃", | 4.9. "Strengthen yourselves and act like men, O Pelishtim, lest you fall slaves to the Hebrews, as they have been slaves to you: quit yourselves like men, and fight.", 12.3. "Behold, here I am: answer me before the Lord, and before his anointed: whose ox have I taken? or whose ass have I taken? or whom have I defrauded? whom have I oppressed? or of whose hand have I received any bribe with which to blind my eyes? and I will restore it you.", 16.7. "But the Lord said to Shemu᾽el, Look not on his countece, nor on the height of his stature; because I have refused him: for it is not as a man sees; for a man looks on the outward appearance, but the Lord looks on the heart.", |
|
17. Hesiod, Works And Days, 353 (8th cent. BCE - 7th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 213 | 353. of sacrifice; the glorious meat-wrapped thigh |
|
18. Homer, Iliad, 1.280-1.281 (8th cent. BCE - 7th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 220 | 1.280. / yet he is the mightier, since he is king over more. Son of Atreus, check your rage. Indeed, I beg you to let go your anger against Achilles, who is for all the Achaeans a mighty bulwark in evil war. 1.281. / yet he is the mightier, since he is king over more. Son of Atreus, check your rage. Indeed, I beg you to let go your anger against Achilles, who is for all the Achaeans a mighty bulwark in evil war. |
|
19. Hebrew Bible, 2 Samuel, 10.12 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 140| 10.12. "חֲזַק וְנִתְחַזַּק בְּעַד־עַמֵּנוּ וּבְעַד עָרֵי אֱלֹהֵינוּ וַיהוָה יַעֲשֶׂה הַטּוֹב בְּעֵינָיו׃", | 10.12. "Be of good courage, and let us be strong for our people, and for the cities of our God: and the Lord do that which seems good in his eyes.", |
|
20. Hebrew Bible, 2 Kings, 2.9-2.15 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 107| 2.9. "וַיְהִי כְעָבְרָם וְאֵלִיָּהוּ אָמַר אֶל־אֱלִישָׁע שְׁאַל מָה אֶעֱשֶׂה־לָּךְ בְּטֶרֶם אֶלָּקַח מֵעִמָּךְ וַיֹּאמֶר אֱלִישָׁע וִיהִי־נָא פִּי־שְׁנַיִם בְּרוּחֲךָ אֵלָי׃", 2.11. "וַיְהִי הֵמָּה הֹלְכִים הָלוֹךְ וְדַבֵּר וְהִנֵּה רֶכֶב־אֵשׁ וְסוּסֵי אֵשׁ וַיַּפְרִדוּ בֵּין שְׁנֵיהֶם וַיַּעַל אֵלִיָּהוּ בַּסְעָרָה הַשָּׁמָיִם׃", 2.12. "וֶאֱלִישָׁע רֹאֶה וְהוּא מְצַעֵק אָבִי אָבִי רֶכֶב יִשְׂרָאֵל וּפָרָשָׁיו וְלֹא רָאָהוּ עוֹד וַיַּחֲזֵק בִּבְגָדָיו וַיִּקְרָעֵם לִשְׁנַיִם קְרָעִים׃", 2.13. "וַיָּרֶם אֶת־אַדֶּרֶת אֵלִיָּהוּ אֲשֶׁר נָפְלָה מֵעָלָיו וַיָּשָׁב וַיַּעֲמֹד עַל־שְׂפַת הַיַּרְדֵּן׃", 2.14. "וַיִּקַּח אֶת־אַדֶּרֶת אֵלִיָּהוּ אֲשֶׁר־נָפְלָה מֵעָלָיו וַיַּכֶּה אֶת־הַמַּיִם וַיֹּאמַר אַיֵּה יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי אֵלִיָּהוּ אַף־הוּא וַיַּכֶּה אֶת־הַמַּיִם וַיֵּחָצוּ הֵנָּה וָהֵנָּה וַיַּעֲבֹר אֱלִישָׁע׃", 2.15. "וַיִּרְאֻהוּ בְנֵי־הַנְּבִיאִים אֲשֶׁר־בִּירִיחוֹ מִנֶּגֶד וַיֹּאמְרוּ נָחָה רוּחַ אֵלִיָּהוּ עַל־אֱלִישָׁע וַיָּבֹאוּ לִקְרָאתוֹ וַיִּשְׁתַּחֲווּ־לוֹ אָרְצָה׃", | 2.9. "And it came to pass, when they were gone over, that Elijah said unto Elisha: ‘Ask what I shall do for thee, before I am taken from thee.’ And Elisha said: ‘I pray thee, let a double portion of thy spirit be upon me.’", 2.10. "And he said: ‘Thou hast asked a hard thing; nevertheless, if thou see me when I am taken from thee, it shall be so unto thee; but if not, it shall not be so.’", 2.11. "And it came to pass, as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, and horses of fire, which parted them both assunder; and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven.", 2.12. "And Elisha saw it, and he cried: ‘My father, my father, the chariots of Israel and the horsemen thereof! ’ And he saw him no more; and he took hold of his own clothes, and rent them in two pieces.", 2.13. "He took up also the mantle of Elijah that fell from him, and went back, and stood by the bank of the Jordan.", 2.14. "And he took the mantle of Elijah that fell from him, and smote the waters, and said: ‘Where is the LORD, the God of Elijah?’ and when he also had smitten the waters, they were divided hither and thither; and Elisha went over.", 2.15. "And when the sons of the prophets that were at Jericho some way off saw him, they said: ‘The spirit of Elijah doth rest on Elisha.’ And they came to meet him, and bowed down to the ground before him.", |
|
21. Hebrew Bible, Ezekiel, 1.1, 1.26, 4.13, 8.1-8.3, 40.2 (6th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 132, 238; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80| 1.1. "וּדְמוּת פְּנֵיהֶם פְּנֵי אָדָם וּפְנֵי אַרְיֵה אֶל־הַיָּמִין לְאַרְבַּעְתָּם וּפְנֵי־שׁוֹר מֵהַשְּׂמֹאול לְאַרְבַּעְתָּן וּפְנֵי־נֶשֶׁר לְאַרְבַּעְתָּן׃", 1.1. "וַיְהִי בִּשְׁלֹשִׁים שָׁנָה בָּרְבִיעִי בַּחֲמִשָּׁה לַחֹדֶשׁ וַאֲנִי בְתוֹךְ־הַגּוֹלָה עַל־נְהַר־כְּבָר נִפְתְּחוּ הַשָּׁמַיִם וָאֶרְאֶה מַרְאוֹת אֱלֹהִים׃", 1.26. "וּמִמַּעַל לָרָקִיעַ אֲשֶׁר עַל־רֹאשָׁם כְּמַרְאֵה אֶבֶן־סַפִּיר דְּמוּת כִּסֵּא וְעַל דְּמוּת הַכִּסֵּא דְּמוּת כְּמַרְאֵה אָדָם עָלָיו מִלְמָעְלָה׃", 4.13. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה כָּכָה יֹאכְלוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶת־לַחְמָם טָמֵא בַּגּוֹיִם אֲשֶׁר אַדִּיחֵם שָׁם׃", 8.1. "וָאָבוֹא וָאֶרְאֶה וְהִנֵּה כָל־תַּבְנִית רֶמֶשׂ וּבְהֵמָה שֶׁקֶץ וְכָל־גִּלּוּלֵי בֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל מְחֻקֶּה עַל־הַקִּיר סָבִיב סָבִיב׃", 8.1. "וַיְהִי בַּשָּׁנָה הַשִּׁשִּׁית בַּשִּׁשִּׁי בַּחֲמִשָּׁה לַחֹדֶשׁ אֲנִי יוֹשֵׁב בְּבֵיתִי וְזִקְנֵי יְהוּדָה יוֹשְׁבִים לְפָנָי וַתִּפֹּל עָלַי שָׁם יַד אֲדֹנָי יְהֹוִה׃", 8.2. "וָאֶרְאֶה וְהִנֵּה דְמוּת כְּמַרְאֵה־אֵשׁ מִמַּרְאֵה מָתְנָיו וּלְמַטָּה אֵשׁ וּמִמָּתְנָיו וּלְמַעְלָה כְּמַרְאֵה־זֹהַר כְּעֵין הַחַשְׁמַלָה׃", 8.3. "וַיִּשְׁלַח תַּבְנִית יָד וַיִּקָּחֵנִי בְּצִיצִת רֹאשִׁי וַתִּשָּׂא אֹתִי רוּחַ בֵּין־הָאָרֶץ וּבֵין הַשָּׁמַיִם וַתָּבֵא אֹתִי יְרוּשָׁלְַמָה בְּמַרְאוֹת אֱלֹהִים אֶל־פֶּתַח שַׁעַר הַפְּנִימִית הַפּוֹנֶה צָפוֹנָה אֲשֶׁר־שָׁם מוֹשַׁב סֵמֶל הַקִּנְאָה הַמַּקְנֶה׃", 40.2. "בְּמַרְאוֹת אֱלֹהִים הֱבִיאַנִי אֶל־אֶרֶץ יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיְנִיחֵנִי אֶל־הַר גָּבֹהַּ מְאֹד וְעָלָיו כְּמִבְנֵה־עִיר מִנֶּגֶב׃", 40.2. "וְהַשַּׁעַר אֲשֶׁר פָּנָיו דֶּרֶךְ הַצָּפוֹן לֶחָצֵר הַחִיצוֹנָה מָדַד אָרְכּוֹ וְרָחְבּוֹ׃", | 1.1. "Now it came to pass in the thirtieth year, in the fourth month, in the fifth day of the month, as I was among the captives by the river Chebar that the heavens were opened, and I saw visions of God.", 1.26. "And above the firmament that was over their heads was the likeness of a throne, as the appearance of a sapphire stone; and upon the likeness of the throne was a likeness as the appearance of a man upon it above.", 4.13. "And the LORD said: ‘Even thus shall the children of Israel eat their bread unclean, among the nations whither I will drive them.’", 8.1. "And it came to pass in the sixth year, in the sixth month, in the fifth day of the month, as I sat in my house, and the elders of Judah sat before me, that the hand of the Lord GOD fell there upon me.", 8.2. "Then I beheld, and lo a likeness as the appearance of fire: from the appearance of his loins and downward, fire; and from his loins and upward, as the appearance of brightness, as the colour of electrum.", 8.3. "And the form of a hand was put forth, and I was taken by a lock of my head; and a spirit lifted me up between the earth and the heaven, and brought me in the visions of God to Jerusalem, to the door of the gate of the inner court that looketh toward the north; where was the seat of the image of jealousy, which provoketh to jealousy.", 40.2. "In the visions of God brought He me into the land of Israel, and set me down upon a very high mountain, whereon was as it were the frame of a city on the south.", |
|
22. Aeschylus, Suppliant Women, 749 (6th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 241| 749. γυνὴ μονωθεῖσʼ οὐδέν· οὐκ ἔνεστʼ Ἄρης. Χορός | |
|
| 23. Pindar, Paeanes, None (6th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: nan nan |
| 24. Euripides, Hippolytus, 834-835 (5th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87 |
25. Euripides, Electra, 361-362 (5th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24| 362. μολόντες ἀνδρός: καὶ γὰρ εἰ πένης ἔφυν, | |
|
26. Plato, Phaedo, None (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 183| 83a. εἴη τοῦ δεδέσθαι, ΦΑΙΔ. — ὅπερ οὖν λέγω, γιγνώσκουσιν οἱ φιλομαθεῖς ὅτι οὕτω παραλαβοῦσα ἡ φιλοσοφία ἔχουσαν αὐτῶν τὴν ψυχὴν ἠρέμα παραμυθεῖται καὶ λύειν ἐπιχειρεῖ, ἐνδεικνυμένη ὅτι ἀπάτης μὲν μεστὴ ἡ διὰ τῶν ὀμμάτων σκέψις, ἀπάτης δὲ ἡ διὰ τῶν ὤτων καὶ τῶν ἄλλων αἰσθήσεων, πείθουσα δὲ ἐκ τούτων μὲν ἀναχωρεῖν, ὅσον μὴ ἀνάγκη αὐτοῖς χρῆσθαι, αὐτὴν δὲ εἰς αὑτὴν συλλέγεσθαι καὶ ἁθροίζεσθαι παρακελευομένη, πιστεύειν δὲ μηδενὶ ἄλλῳ ἀλλ’ | 83a. chief assistant in his own imprisonment. Phaedo. The lovers of knowledge, then, I say, perceive that philosophy, taking possession of the soul when it is in this state, encourages it gently and tries to set it free, pointing out that the eyes and the ears and the other senses are full of deceit, and urging it to withdraw from these, except in so far as their use is unavoidable, and exhorting it to collect and concentrate itself within itself, and to trust nothing except |
|
| 27. Isocrates, Nicocles, 46 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87 |
| 28. Plato, Laws, None (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205 |
| 29. Plato, Alcibiades Ii, 1.114-1.127 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205 |
| 30. Plato, Alcibiades I, 1.114-1.127 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205 |
| 31. Euripides, Fragments, 835, 834 (5th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87 |
32. Hebrew Bible, 1 Chronicles, 28.21, 29.6-29.9 (5th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205, 213| 28.21. "וְהִנֵּה מַחְלְקוֹת הַכֹּהֲנִים וְהַלְוִיִּם לְכָל־עֲבוֹדַת בֵּית הָאֱלֹהִים וְעִמְּךָ בְכָל־מְלָאכָה לְכָל־נָדִיב בַּחָכְמָה לְכָל־עֲבוֹדָה וְהַשָּׂרִים וְכָל־הָעָם לְכָל־דְּבָרֶיךָ׃", 29.6. "וַיִּתְנַדְּבוּ שָׂרֵי הָאָבוֹת וְשָׂרֵי שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְשָׂרֵי הָאֲלָפִים וְהַמֵּאוֹת וּלְשָׂרֵי מְלֶאכֶת הַמֶּלֶךְ׃", 29.7. "וַיִּתְּנוּ לַעֲבוֹדַת בֵּית־הָאֱלֹהִים זָהָב כִּכָּרִים חֲמֵשֶׁת־אֲלָפִים וַאֲדַרְכֹנִים רִבּוֹ וְכֶסֶף כִּכָּרִים עֲשֶׂרֶת אֲלָפִים וּנְחֹשֶׁת רִבּוֹ וּשְׁמוֹנַת אֲלָפִים כִּכָּרִים וּבַרְזֶל מֵאָה־אֶלֶף כִּכָּרִים׃", 29.8. "וְהַנִּמְצָא אִתּוֹ אֲבָנִים נָתְנוּ לְאוֹצַר בֵּית־יְהוָה עַל יַד־יְחִיאֵל הַגֵּרְשֻׁנִּי׃", 29.9. "וַיִּשְׂמְחוּ הָעָם עַל־הִתְנַדְּבָם כִּי בְּלֵב שָׁלֵם הִתְנַדְּבוּ לַיהוָה וְגַם דָּוִיד הַמֶּלֶךְ שָׂמַח שִׂמְחָה גְדוֹלָה׃", | 28.21. "And, behold, there are the courses of the priests and the Levites, for all the service of the house of God; and there shall be with thee in all manner of work every willing man that hath skill, for any manner of service; also the captains and all the people will be wholly at thy commandment.’", 29.6. "Then the princes of the fathers’houses, and the princes of the tribes of Israel, and the captains of thousands and of hundreds, with the rulers over the king’s work, offered willingly;", 29.7. "and they gave for the service of the house of God of gold five thousand talents and ten thousand darics, and of silver ten thousand talents, and of brass eighteen thousand talents, and of iron a hundred thousand talents.", 29.8. "And they with whom precious stones were found gave them to the treasure of the house of the LORD, under the hand of Jehiel the Gershonite.", 29.9. "Then the people rejoiced, for that they offered willingly, because with a whole heart they offered willingly to the LORD; and David the king also rejoiced with great joy.", |
|
| 33. Xenophon, Apology, 10, 2, 27, 14 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24 |
34. Hebrew Bible, Ezra, 2.68 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 213| 2.68. "וּמֵרָאשֵׁי הָאָבוֹת בְּבוֹאָם לְבֵית יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר בִּירוּשָׁלִָם הִתְנַדְּבוּ לְבֵית הָאֱלֹהִים לְהַעֲמִידוֹ עַל־מְכוֹנוֹ׃", | 2.68. "And some of the heads of fathers’houses, when they came to the house of the LORD which is in Jerusalem, offered willingly for the house of God to set it up in its place;", |
|
35. Xenophon, The Persian Expedition, 7.3.43 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 47| 7.3.43. ἄνδρες, καλῶς ἔσται, ἢν θεὸς θέλῃ· τοὺς γὰρ ἀνθρώπους λήσομεν ἐπιπεσόντες. ἀλλʼ ἐγὼ μὲν ἡγήσομαι τοῖς ἵπποις, ὅπως ἄν τινα ἴδωμεν, μὴ διαφυγὼν σημήνῃ τοῖς πολεμίοις· ὑμεῖς δʼ ἕπεσθε· κἂν λειφθῆτε, τῷ στίβῳ τῶν ἵππων ἕπεσθε. ὑπερβάντες δὲ τὰ ὄρη ἥξομεν εἰς κώμας πολλάς τε καὶ εὐδαίμονας. | 7.3.43. All will be well, gentlemen, if god will; for we shall fall upon these people before they know it. Now I will lead the way with the cavalry, so that if we catch sight of any one, he may not slip through our fingers and give word to the enemy; and do you follow after me, and in case you get left behind, keep to the trail of the horses. Once we have crossed over the mountains, we shall come to many prosperous villages. |
|
| 36. Xenophon, Hellenica, 1.7.16-1.7.17, 2.4.17 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 47, 228 |
37. Xenophon, The Education of Cyrus, 1.2.1, 2.1.30, 6.1.47 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 191, 216, 233| 1.2.1. πατρὸς μὲν δὴ ὁ Κῦρος λέγεται γενέσθαι Καμβύσου Περσῶν βασιλέως· ὁ δὲ Καμβύσης οὗτος τοῦ Περσειδῶν γένους ἦν· οἱ δὲ Περσεῖδαι ἀπὸ Περσέως κλῄζονται· μητρὸς δὲ ὁμολογεῖται Μανδάνης γενέσθαι· ἡ δὲ Μανδάνη αὕτη Ἀστυάγους ἦν θυγάτηρ τοῦ Μήδων γενομένου βασιλέως. φῦναι δὲ ὁ Κῦρος λέγεται καὶ ᾄδεται ἔτι καὶ νῦν ὑπὸ τῶν βαρβάρων εἶδος μὲν κάλλιστος, ψυχὴν δὲ φιλανθρωπότατος καὶ φιλομαθέστατος καὶ φιλοτιμότατος, ὥστε πάντα μὲν πόνον ἀνατλῆναι, πάντα δὲ κίνδυνον ὑπομεῖναι τοῦ ἐπαινεῖσθαι ἕνεκα. 2.1.30. Κῦρος δʼ ἑαυτῷ σκηνὴν μὲν κατεσκευάσατο ὥστε ἱκανὴν ἔχειν οἷς καλοίη ἐπὶ δεῖπνον. ἐκάλει δὲ ὡς τὰ πολλὰ τῶν ταξιάρχων οὓς καιρὸς αὐτῷ δοκοίη εἶναι, ἔστι δʼ ὅτε καὶ τῶν λοχαγῶν καὶ τῶν δεκαδάρχων τινὰς καὶ τῶν πεμπαδάρχων ἐκάλει, ἔστι δʼ ὅτε καὶ τῶν στρατιωτῶν, ἔστι δʼ ὅτε καὶ πεμπάδα ὅλην καὶ δεκάδα ὅλην καὶ λόχον ὅλον καὶ τάξιν ὅλην. ἐκάλει δὲ καὶ ἐτίμα ὁπότε τινὰς ἴδοι τοιοῦτόν τι ποιήσαντας ὃ αὐτὸς ἐβούλετο ποιεῖν. ἦν δὲ τὰ παρατιθέμενα ἀεὶ ἴσα αὐτῷ τε καὶ τοῖς καλουμένοις ἐπὶ δεῖπνον. 6.1.47. ὡς δʼ εἰδέτην ἀλλήλους ἡ γυνὴ καὶ ὁ Ἀβραδάτας, ἠσπάζοντο ἀλλήλους ὡς εἰκὸς ἐκ δυσελπίστων. ἐκ τούτου δὴ λέγει ἡ Πάνθεια τοῦ Κύρου τὴν ὁσιότητα καὶ τὴν σωφροσύνην καὶ τὴν πρὸς αὑτὴν κατοίκτισιν. ὁ δὲ Ἀβραδάτας ἀκούσας εἶπε· τί ἂν οὖν ἐγὼ ποιῶν, ὦ Πάνθεια, χάριν Κύρῳ ὑπέρ τε σοῦ καὶ ἐμαυτοῦ ἀποδοίην; τί δὲ ἄλλο, ἔφη ἡ Πάνθεια, ἢ πειρώμενος ὅμοιος εἶναι περὶ ἐκεῖνον οἷόσπερ ἐκεῖνος περὶ σέ; | 1.2.1. The father of Cyrus is said to have been His parentage Cambyses, king of the Persians: this Cambyses belonged to the stock of the Persidae, and the Persidae derive their name from Perseus. His mother, it is generally agreed, was Mandane; and this Mandane was the daughter of Astyages, sometime king of the Medes. And even to this day the barbarians tell in story and in song that Cyrus was most handsome in person, most generous of heart, most devoted to learning, and most ambitious, so that he endured all sorts of labour and faced all sorts of danger for the sake of praise. 2.1.30. 6.1.47. And when Abradatas and his wife saw each other they embraced each other with joy, as was natural, considering they had not expected ever to meet again. Thereafter Panthea told of Cyrus’s piety and self-restraint and of his compassion for her. Tell me, Panthea, said Abradatas when he heard Abradatas makes common cause with Cyrus this, what can I do to pay the debt of gratitude that you and I owe to Cyrus ? What else, pray, said Panthea, than to try to be to him what he has been to you? |
|
38. Xenophon, Memoirs, 1.4.8, 1.6.12, 2.1.12, 3.14.1, 4.8.4 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24, 28, 96, 228| 1.4.8. σὺ δὲ σαυτῷ δοκεῖς τι φρόνιμον ἔχειν; ἐρώτα γοῦν καὶ ἀποκρινοῦμαι. ἄλλοθι δὲ οὐδαμοῦ οὐδὲν οἴει φρόνιμον εἶναι; καὶ ταῦτʼ εἰδὼς ὅτι γῆς τε μικρὸν μέρος ἐν τῷ σώματι πολλῆς οὔσης ἔχεις καὶ ὑγροῦ βραχὺ πολλοῦ ὄντος καὶ τῶν ἄλλων δήπου μεγάλων ὄντων ἑκάστου μικρὸν μέρος λαβόντι τὸ σῶμα συνήρμοσταί σοι· νοῦν δὲ μόνον ἄρα οὐδαμοῦ ὄντα σε εὐτυχῶς πως δοκεῖς συναρπάσαι, καὶ τάδε τὰ ὑπερμεγέθη καὶ πλῆθος ἄπειρα διʼ ἀφροσύνην τινά, ὡς οἴει, εὐτάκτως ἔχειν; 1.6.12. δῆλον δὴ ὅτι εἰ καὶ τὴν συνουσίαν ᾤου τινὸς ἀξίαν εἶναι, καὶ ταύτης ἂν οὐκ ἔλαττον τῆς ἀξίας ἀργύριον ἐπράττου. δίκαιος μὲν οὖν ἂν εἴης, ὅτι οὐκ ἐξαπατᾷς ἐπὶ πλεονεξίᾳ, σοφὸς δὲ οὐκ ἄν, μηδενός γε ἄξια ἐπιστάμενος. 2.1.12. ἀλλʼ εἰ μέν, ἔφη ὁ Σωκράτης, ὥσπερ οὔτε διʼ ἀρχῆς οὔτε διὰ δουλείας ἡ ὁδὸς αὕτη φέρει, οὕτω μηδὲ διʼ ἀνθρώπων, ἴσως ἄν τι λέγοις· εἰ μέντοι ἐν ἀνθρώποις ὢν μήτε ἄρχειν ἀξιώσεις μήτε ἄρχεσθαι μηδὲ τοὺς ἄρχοντας ἑκὼν θεραπεύσεις, οἶμαί σε ὁρᾶν ὡς ἐπίστανται οἱ κρείττονες τοὺς ἥττονας καὶ κοινῇ καὶ ἰδίᾳ κλαίοντας καθίσαντες δούλοις χρῆσθαι· 3.14.1. ὁπότε δὲ τῶν συνιόντων ἐπὶ δεῖπνον οἱ μὲν μικρὸν ὄψον, οἱ δὲ πολὺ φέροιεν, ἐκέλευεν ὁ Σωκράτης τὸν παῖδα τὸ μικρὸν ἢ εἰς τὸ κοινὸν τιθέναι ἢ διανέμειν ἑκάστῳ τὸ μέρος. οἱ οὖν τὸ πολὺ φέροντες ᾐσχύνοντο τό τε μὴ κοινωνεῖν τοῦ εἰς τὸ κοινὸν τιθεμένου καὶ τὸ μὴ ἀντιτιθέναι τὸ ἑαυτῶν· ἐτίθεσαν οὖν καὶ τὸ ἑαυτῶν εἰς τὸ κοινόν. καὶ ἐπεὶ οὐδὲν πλέον εἶχον τῶν μικρὸν φερομένων, ἐπαύοντο πολλοῦ ὀψωνοῦντες. 4.8.4. λέξω δὲ καὶ ἃ Ἑρμογένους τοῦ Ἱππονίκου ἤκουσα περὶ αὐτοῦ. ἔφη γάρ, ἤδη Μελήτου γεγραμμένου αὐτὸν τὴν γραφήν, αὐτὸς ἀκούων αὐτοῦ πάντα μᾶλλον ἢ περὶ τῆς δίκης διαλεγομένου λέγειν αὐτῷ ὡς χρὴ σκοπεῖν ὅ τι ἀπολογήσεται. τὸν δὲ τὸ μὲν πρῶτον εἰπεῖν· οὐ γὰρ δοκῶ σοι τοῦτο μελετῶν διαβεβιωκέναι; ἐπεὶ δὲ αὐτὸν ἤρετο ὅπως, εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν ὅτι οὐδὲν ἄλλο ποιῶν διαγεγένηται ἢ διασκοπῶν μὲν τά τε δίκαια καὶ τὰ ἄδικα, πράττων δὲ τὰ δίκαια καὶ τῶν ἀδίκων ἀπεχόμενος, ἥνπερ νομίζοι καλλίστην μελέτην ἀπολογίας εἶναι. | 1.4.8. Do you think you have any wisdom yourself? Oh! Ask me a question and judge from my answer. And do you suppose that wisdom is nowhere else to be found, although you know that you have a mere speck of all the earth in your body and a mere drop of all the water, and that of all the other mighty elements you received, I suppose, just a scrap towards the fashioning of your body? But as for mind, which alone, it seems, is without mass, do you think that you snapped it up by a lucky accident, and that the orderly ranks of all these huge masses, infinite in number, are due, forsooth, to a sort of absurdity? 1.6.12. Clearly, then, if you set any value on your society, you would insist on getting the proper price for that too. It may well be that you are a just man because you do not cheat people through avarice; but wise you cannot be, since your knowledge is not worth anything. 2.1.12. Ah, said Socrates , if only that path can avoid the world as well as rule and slavery, there may be something in what you say. But, since you are in the world, if you intend neither to rule nor to be ruled, and do not choose to truckle to the rulers 3.14.1. Whenever some of the members of a dining-club brought more meat ὄψον , literally a tit-bit eaten with bread; Lat. pulmentum. than others, Socrates would tell the waiter either to put the small contribution into the common stock or to portion it out equally among the diners. So the high batteners felt obliged not only to take their share of the pool, but to pool their own supplies in return; and so they put their own supplies also into the common stock. And since they thus got no more than those who brought little with them, they gave up spending much on meat. 4.8.4. I will repeat what Hermogenes, son of Hipponicus, told me about him. When Meletus had actually formulated his indictment, he said, Socrates talked freely in my presence, but made no reference to the case. I told him that he ought to be thinking about his defence. His first remark was, Don’t you think that I have been preparing for it all my life? And when I asked him how, he said that he had been constantly occupied in the consideration of right and wrong, and in doing what was right and avoiding what was wrong, which he regarded as the best preparation for a defence. |
|
39. Hebrew Bible, 2 Chronicles, 29.31, 29.34 (5th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205| 29.31. "וַיַּעַן יְחִזְקִיָּהוּ וַיֹּאמֶר עַתָּה מִלֵּאתֶם יֶדְכֶם לַיהוָה גֹּשׁוּ וְהָבִיאוּ זְבָחִים וְתוֹדוֹת לְבֵית יְהוָה וַיָּבִיאוּ הַקָּהָל זְבָחִים וְתוֹדוֹת וְכָל־נְדִיב לֵב עֹלוֹת׃", 29.34. "רַק הַכֹּהֲנִים הָיוּ לִמְעָט וְלֹא יָכְלוּ לְהַפְשִׁיט אֶת־כָּל־הָעֹלוֹת וַיְּחַזְּקוּם אֲחֵיהֶם הַלְוִיִּם עַד־כְּלוֹת הַמְּלָאכָה וְעַד יִתְקַדְּשׁוּ הַכֹּהֲנִים כִּי הַלְוִיִּם יִשְׁרֵי לֵבָב לְהִתְקַדֵּשׁ מֵהַכֹּהֲנִים׃", | 29.31. "Then Hezekiah answered and said: ‘Now ye have consecrated yourselves unto the LORD, come near and bring sacrifices and thank-offerings into the house of the LORD.’ And the congregation brought in sacrifices and thank-offerings; and as many as were of a willing heart brought burnt-offerings.", 29.34. "But the priests were too few, so that they could not flay all the burnt-offerings; wherefore their brethren the Levites did help them, till the work was ended, and until the priests had sanctified themselves; for the Levites were more upright in heart to sanctify themselves than the priests.", |
|
| 40. Aristotle, Sense And Sensibilia, None (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: nan nan nan nan |
| 41. Anaximenes of Lampsacus, Rhetoric To Alexander, None (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 231, 241 |
| 42. Demosthenes, On The Crown, 173, 249, 268, 321, 320 (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 231 |
43. Septuagint, Tobit, 1.3, 4.8, 4.16 (4th cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205, 216 | 1.3. I, Tobit, walked in the ways of truth and righteousness all the days of my life, and I performed many acts of charity to my brethren and countrymen who went with me into the land of the Assyrians, to Nineveh. 4.8. If you have many possessions, make your gift from them in proportion; if few, do not be afraid to give according to the little you have. 4.16. Give of your bread to the hungry, and of your clothing to the naked. Give all your surplus to charity, and do not let your eye begrudge the gift when you made it. |
|
| 44. Aristotle, Eudemian Ethics, None (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: nan nan |
| 45. Aeschines, Against Timarchus, 193-196, 38, 37 (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 225 |
| 46. Theophrastus, Characters, 22, 10 (4th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 213 |
| 47. Aeschines, False Embassy, 169, 56, 168 (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 233 |
| 48. Aristotle, Nicomachean Ethics, None (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103 |
49. Anon., 1 Enoch, 1.2, 5.8, 13.8-13.10, 17.1, 39.3, 43.3, 51.5, 52.1, 61.5, 72.1, 74.2, 98.3, 99.10, 103.11, 103.15, 104.2-104.4 (3rd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 29, 130, 131, 231, 238 | 1.2. living in the day of tribulation, when all the wicked and godless are to be removed. And he took up his parable and said -Enoch a righteous man, whose eyes were opened by God, saw the vision of the Holy One in the heavens, which the angels showed me, and from them I heard everything, and from them I understood as I saw, but not for this generation, but for a remote one which i 5.8. And then there shall be bestowed upon the elect wisdom, And they shall all live and never again sin, Either through ungodliness or through pride: But they who are wise shall be humble. 13.8. asleep. And behold a dream came to me, and visions fell down upon me, and I saw visions of chastisement, and a voice came bidding (me) I to tell it to the sons of heaven, and reprimand them. 13.9. And when I awaked, I came unto them, and they were all sitting gathered together, weeping in 17.1. And they took and brought me to a place in which those who were there were like flaming fire, 39.3. And in those days a whirlwind carried me off from the earth, And set me down at the end of the heavens. 43.3. number of the angels, and (how) they keep faith with each other. And I asked the angel who went 52.1. And after those days in that place where I had seen all the visions of that which is hidden -for" 61.5. And these measures shall reveal all the secrets of the depths of the earth, And those who have been destroyed by the desert, And those who have been devoured by the beasts, And those who have been devoured by the fish of the sea, That they may return and stay themselves On the day of the Elect One; For none shall be destroyed before the Lord of Spirits, And none can be destroyed. 72.1. The book of the courses of the luminaries of the heaven, the relations of each, according to their classes, their dominion and their seasons, according to their names and places of origin, and according to their months, which Uriel, the holy angel, who was with me, who is their guide, showed me; and he showed me all their laws exactly as they are, and how it is with regard to all the years of the world 72.1. morning. On that day the day is longer than the night by a ninth part, and the day amounts exactly to ten parts and the night to eight parts. And the sun rises from that fourth portal, and sets in the fourth and returns to the fifth portal of the east thirty mornings, and rises from it and sets in the fifth 74.2. revolution. And all these Uriel, the holy angel who is the leader of them all, showed to me, and their positions, and I wrote down their positions as he showed them to me, and I wrote down their month 98.3. Therefore they shall be wanting in doctrine and wisdom, And they shall perish thereby together with their possessions; And with all their glory and their splendour, And in shame and in slaughter and in great destitution, Their spirits shall be cast into the furnace of fire. 98.3. off your necks and slay you, and have no mercy upon you. Woe to you who rejoice in the tribulation of the righteous; for no grave shall be dug for you. Woe to you who set at nought the words of 103.11. We hoped to be the head and have become the tail: We have toiled laboriously and had no satisfaction in our toil; And we have become the food of the sinners and the unrighteous, And they have laid their yoke heavily upon us. 103.15. And they helped those who robbed us and devoured us and those who made us few; and they concealed their oppression, and they did not remove from us the yoke of those that devoured us and dispersed us and murdered us, and they concealed their murder, and remembered not that they had lifted up their hands against us. 104.2. One: and your names are written before the glory of the Great One. Be hopeful; for aforetime ye were put to shame through ill and affliction; but now ye shall shine as the lights of heaven, 104.3. ye shall shine and ye shall be seen, and the portals of heaven shall be opened to you. And in your cry, cry for judgement, and it shall appear to you; for all your tribulation shall be visited on the 104.4. rulers, and on all who helped those who plundered you. Be hopeful, and cast not away your hopes for ye shall have great joy as the angels of heaven. What shall ye be obliged to do Ye shall not have to hide on the day of the great judgement and ye shall not be found as sinners, and the eternal |
|
| 50. Cicero, Pro Scauro, 16.37, 17.38 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24, 188 |
| 51. Dead Sea Scrolls, 4Q491, 0 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
| 52. Dead Sea Scrolls, (Cairo Damascus Covenant) Cd-A, 1.7 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 42 |
| 53. Dead Sea Scrolls, 4Q491, 0 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
| 54. Cicero, Pro Sestio, 1.1, 69.145-69.146 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 188, 228 |
| 55. Dead Sea Scrolls, Damascus Covenant, 1.7 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 42 |
| 56. Dead Sea Scrolls, Pesher On Habakkuk, 5.4 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28 |
| 57. Cicero, Pro S. Roscio Amerino, 1.2 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 26 |
58. Hebrew Bible, Daniel, 1.2, 7.1, 12.2-12.3 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131, 191, 238| 1.2. "וַיִּתֵּן אֲדֹנָי בְּיָדוֹ אֶת־יְהוֹיָקִים מֶלֶךְ־יְהוּדָה וּמִקְצָת כְּלֵי בֵית־הָאֱלֹהִים וַיְבִיאֵם אֶרֶץ־שִׁנְעָר בֵּית אֱלֹהָיו וְאֶת־הַכֵּלִים הֵבִיא בֵּית אוֹצַר אֱלֹהָיו׃", 1.2. "וְכֹל דְּבַר חָכְמַת בִּינָה אֲשֶׁר־בִּקֵּשׁ מֵהֶם הַמֶּלֶךְ וַיִּמְצָאֵם עֶשֶׂר יָדוֹת עַל כָּל־הַחַרְטֻמִּים הָאַשָּׁפִים אֲשֶׁר בְּכָל־מַלְכוּתוֹ׃", 7.1. "נְהַר דִּי־נוּר נָגֵד וְנָפֵק מִן־קֳדָמוֹהִי אֶלֶף אלפים [אַלְפִין] יְשַׁמְּשׁוּנֵּהּ וְרִבּוֹ רבון [רִבְבָן] קָדָמוֹהִי יְקוּמוּן דִּינָא יְתִב וְסִפְרִין פְּתִיחוּ׃", 7.1. "בִּשְׁנַת חֲדָה לְבֵלְאשַׁצַּר מֶלֶךְ בָּבֶל דָּנִיֵּאל חֵלֶם חֲזָה וְחֶזְוֵי רֵאשֵׁהּ עַל־מִשְׁכְּבֵהּ בֵּאדַיִן חֶלְמָא כְתַב רֵאשׁ מִלִּין אֲמַר׃", 12.2. "וְרַבִּים מִיְּשֵׁנֵי אַדְמַת־עָפָר יָקִיצוּ אֵלֶּה לְחַיֵּי עוֹלָם וְאֵלֶּה לַחֲרָפוֹת לְדִרְאוֹן עוֹלָם׃", 12.3. "וְהַמַּשְׂכִּלִים יַזְהִרוּ כְּזֹהַר הָרָקִיעַ וּמַצְדִּיקֵי הָרַבִּים כַּכּוֹכָבִים לְעוֹלָם וָעֶד׃", | 1.2. "And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with all of the vessels of the house of God; and he carried them into the land of Shinar to the house of his god, and the vessels he brought into the treasure-house of his god.", 7.1. "In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon his bed; then he wrote the dream and told the sum of the matters.", 12.2. "And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to reproaches and everlasting abhorrence.", 12.3. "And they that are wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn the many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.", |
|
59. Septuagint, Ecclesiasticus (Siracides), 7.3, 7.31, 14.13, 15.1, 18.1, 24.21, 24.23, 35.8, 42.9-42.12, 49.7, 50.17 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 42, 103, 140, 205, 213, 225; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80 | 7.3. My son, do not sow the furrows of injustice,and you will not reap a sevenfold crop. 7.3. With all your might love your Maker,and do not forsake his ministers. 7.31. Fear the Lord and honor the priest,and give him his portion, as is commanded you:the first fruits, the guilt offering, the gift of the shoulders,the sacrifice of sanctification,and the first fruits of the holy things. 14.13. Do good to a friend before you die,and reach out and give to him as much as you can. 15.1. The man who fears the Lord will do this,and he who holds to the law will obtain wisdom. 15.1. For a hymn of praise should be uttered in wisdom,and the Lord will prosper it. 18.1. He who lives for ever created the whole universe; 18.1. Like a drop of water from the sea and a grain of sand so are a few years in the day of eternity. 24.21. Those who eat me will hunger for more,and those who drink me will thirst for more. 24.23. All this is the book of the covet of the Most High God,the law which Moses commanded us as an inheritance for the congregations of Jacob. 35.8. Glorify the Lord generously,and do not stint the first fruits of your hands. 42.9. A daughter keeps her father secretly wakeful,and worry over her robs him of sleep;when she is young, lest she do not marry,or if married, lest she be hated; 42.9. The glory of the stars is the beauty of heaven,a gleaming array in the heights of the Lord. 42.11. Keep strict watch over a headstrong daughter,lest she make you a laughingstock to your enemies,a byword in the city and notorious among the people,and put you to shame before the great multitude. 42.11. Look upon the rainbow, and praise him who made it,exceedingly beautiful in its brightness. 42.12. Do not look upon any one for beauty,and do not sit in the midst of women; 42.12. It encircles the heaven with its glorious arc;the hands of the Most High have stretched it out. 49.7. For they had afflicted him;yet he had been consecrated in the womb as prophet,to pluck up and afflict and destroy,and likewise to build and to plant. 50.17. Then all the people together made haste and fell to the ground upon their faces to worship their Lord,the Almighty, God Most High. |
|
| 60. Anon., Testament of Job, 12.1 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 213 |
61. Septuagint, 1 Maccabees, 1.47-1.48 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 191; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80 | 1.47. to build altars and sacred precincts and shrines for idols, to sacrifice swine and unclean animals, 1.48. and to leave their sons uncircumcised. They were to make themselves abominable by everything unclean and profane, |
|
62. Anon., Jubilees, 1.16, 36.5 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 42 | 1.16. And I will send witnesses unto them, that I may witness against them, but they will not hear, and will slay the witnesses also, 36.5. And concerning the question of idols, I command and admonish you to reject them and hate them, and love them not; for they are full of deception for those that worship them and for those that bow down to them. |
|
63. Anon., Testament of Gad, 2.2, 5.7 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 199, 231 | 2.2. Moreover, I hated him yet more for his dreams; and I wished to lick him out of the land of the living, even as an ox licketh up the grass of the field. 5.7. For true repentance after a godly sort destroyeth ignorance, and driveth away the darkness, and enlighteneth the eyes, and giveth knowledge to the soul, and leadeth the mind to salvation. |
|
64. Anon., Testament of Naphtali, 2.9-2.10 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103 | 2.9. So then, my children, let all your works be done in order with good intent in the fear of God, and do nothing disorderly in scorn or out of its due season. |
|
| 65. Dead Sea Scrolls, Community Rule, 8.5-8.6, 11.8 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 42 |
66. Anon., Testament of Joseph, 1.4-1.7, 2.3 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 175, 233 | 1.4. These my brethren hated me, but the Lord loved me: They wished to slay me, but the God of my fathers guarded me: 1.5. They let me down into a pit, and the Most High brought me up again. I was sold into slavery, and the Lord of all made me free: I was taken into captivity, and His strong hand succoured me. I was beset with hunger, and the Lord Himself nourished me. 1.6. I was alone, and God comforted me: I was sick, and the Lord visited me: I was in prison, and my God showed favour unto me; 1.7. In bonds, and He released me; Slandered, and He pleaded my cause; Bitterly spoken against by the Egyptians, and He delivered me; Envied by my fellow-slaves, and He exalted me. 2.3. For the Lord doth not forsake them that fear Him, Neither in darkness, nor in bonds, nor in tribulations, nor in necessities. |
|
| 67. Cicero, Pro Murena, 25.51 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103 |
| 68. Cicero, Philippicae, 3.11.28, 8.5.15-8.5.16 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103, 188 |
69. Septuagint, Wisdom of Solomon, 1.12, 4.10-4.11, 7.3, 18.1, 50.17 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 107, 238; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80 | 1.12. Do not invite death by the error of your life,nor bring on destruction by the works of your hands; 4.10. There was one who pleased God and was loved by him,and while living among sinners he was taken up. 4.11. He was caught up lest evil change his understanding or guile deceive his soul." 7.3. And when I was born, I began to breathe the common air,and fell upon the kindred earth,and my first sound was a cry, like that of all. 18.1. But for thy holy ones there was very great light. Their enemies heard their voices but did not see their forms,and counted them happy for not having suffered, |
|
70. Polybius, Histories, 1.23.4, 3.104.1, 39.7.3-39.7.4 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24, 47, 241| 1.23.4. ἡγεῖτο δʼ Ἀννίβας αὐτῶν — οὗτος δʼ ἦν ὁ τὰς δυνάμεις ἐκκλέψας νυκτὸς ἐκ τῆς τῶν Ἀκραγαντίνων πόλεως — ἔχων ἑπτήρη τὴν γενομένην Πύρρου τοῦ βασιλέως. 3.104.1. σταδίους. Ἀννίβας δὲ τὰ μὲν ἀκούων τῶν ἁλισκομένων αἰχμαλώτων, τὰ δὲ θεωρῶν ἐκ τῶν πραττομένων ᾔδει τήν τε τῶν ἡγεμόνων πρὸς ἀλλήλους φιλοτιμίαν καὶ τὴν ὁρμὴν καὶ τὴν φιλοδοξίαν τοῦ Μάρκου. 39.7.3. πρᾷος μὲν γὰρ ἦν καὶ χρηστός, εἰ καί τις ἄλλος τῶν προγεγονότων βασιλέων. 39.7.4. σημεῖον δὲ τούτου μέγιστον· ὃς πρῶτον μὲν οὐδένα τῶν ἑαυτοῦ φίλων ἐπʼ οὐδενὶ τῶν ἐγκλημάτων ἐπανείλετο· δοκῶ δὲ μηδὲ τῶν ἄλλων Ἀλεξανδρέων μηδένα διʼ ἐκεῖνον ἀποθανεῖν· | 3.104.1. Hannibal, partly from what he heard from prisoners and partly from what he saw was going on, was aware of the rivalry of the two generals and of Marcus' impulsiveness and ambition. 39.7.3. It was true that he was gentle and good, more so than any previous king. 39.7.4. The strongest proof of this is, that in the first place he did not put to death any of his own friends on any of the charges brought against them; and I do not believe that any other Alexandrian suffered death owing to him. |
|
| 71. Cicero, Pro Caelio, 22.55 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 188 |
| 72. Varro, On The Latin Language, 5.10.59 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131 |
| 73. Cicero, On The Ends of Good And Evil, 2.26.85 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 242 |
| 74. Cicero, On Invention, 1.17.25 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 216 |
| 75. Cicero, On Duties, 2.26.85 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 242 |
| 76. Cicero, Brutus, 93.321-93.322 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 220 |
| 77. Cicero, Republic, 3.25.37, 6.26.29 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103, 131 |
| 78. Cicero, Letters, 8.14, 8.14.4, 13.19, 14.5 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 27, 47, 140 |
| 79. Cicero, Letters, 32.113, 39.135, 40.137, 50.168-69.231, 229 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 228 |
| 80. Cicero, Letters To His Friends, 1.3.1-1.3.2, 1.6.1, 1.7.1, 1.9.1, 2.1.1-2.1.2, 2.2.1, 2.3.2, 3.1.1, 3.1.3, 5.2.8, 5.5.1, 5.12.8, 6.15.1, 7.14.2, 9.2.1, 9.6.1, 9.21.1, 10.23.7, 12.12.1, 12.30.3, 13.1.2, 13.5.3, 13.47.1, 15.20.2, 15.21.1, 15.21.3 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 4, 24, 47, 140, 191, 211, 213, 220, 240, 241 |
| 81. Cicero, In Catilinam, 2.10.25, 4.1.2, 4.2.3 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 188, 233, 242 |
| 82. Cicero, In Pisonem, 22.51 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 220 |
| 83. Cicero, In Verrem, (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 27, 211 |
| 84. Cicero, De Oratore, 3.14.52 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 25 |
| 85. Augustus, Res Gestae Divi Augusti, 22.1 (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 233 |
| 86. Philo of Alexandria, Allegorical Interpretation, 1.31-1.32, 2.4-2.5 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 132 |
| 87. Philo of Alexandria, Questions On Genesis, 1.75 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131 |
88. Philo of Alexandria, On The Confusion of Tongues, 146, 41 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 132 | 41. In reference to which I admire those who say, "We are all one man's sons, we are men of Peace," because of their well-adapted agreement; since how, I should say, could you, O excellent men, avoid being grieved at war, and delighted in peace, being the sons of one and the same father, and he not mortal but immortal, the man of God, who being the reason of the everlasting God, is of necessity himself also immortal? |
|
| 89. Tibullus, Elegies, 11.3 (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 25 |
90. Ovid, Metamorphoses, 15.749, 15.875-15.876 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131| 15.749. in sidus vertere novum stellamque comantem, 15.875. parte tamen meliore mei super alta perennis 15.876. astra ferar, nomenque erit indelebile nostrum, | |
|
| 91. Anon., Sibylline Oracles, 2.233, 3.229, 3.584-3.590 (1st cent. BCE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 130 |
| 92. Livy, History, 2.32.9-2.32.12, 3.66.4 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 242 |
| 93. Dionysius of Halycarnassus, On Isocrates, 13 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 25 |
| 94. Anon., Rhetorica Ad Herennium, 4.26.36, 4.27.37, 4.38.50, 4.45.58 (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 211 |
| 95. Philo of Alexandria, Plant., 12, 14 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131 |
| 96. Dionysius of Halycarnassus, On Thucydides, 29 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 25 |
97. Philo of Alexandria, On The Life of Moses, 1.67-1.69, 1.304 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87, 240 | 1.67. For the burning bush was a symbol of the oppressed people, and the burning fire was a symbol of the oppressors; and the circumstance of the burning bush not being consumed was an emblem of the fact that the people thus oppressed would not be destroyed by those who were attacking them, but that their hostility would be unsuccessful and fruitless to the one party, and the fact of their being plotted against would fail to be injurious to the others. The angel, again, was the emblem of the providence of God, who mitigates circumstances which appear very formidable, so as to produce from them great tranquillity beyond the hopes or expectation of any one. 1.68. But we must now accurately investigate the comparison here made. The briar, as has been already said, is a most weak and supple plant, yet it is not without thorns, so that it wounds one if one only touches it. Nor was it consumed by fire, which is naturally destructive, but on the contrary it was preserved by it, and in addition to not being consumed, it continued just as it was before, and without undergoing any change whatever itself, acquired additional brilliancy. 1.69. All these circumstances are an allegory to intimate the suggestions given by the other notions which at that time prevailed, almost crying out in plain words to persons in affliction, "Do not faint; your weakness if your strength, which shall pierce and wound innumerable hosts. You shall be saved rather than destroyed, by those who are desirous to destroy your whole race against their will, so that you shall not be overwhelmed by the evils with which they will afflict you, but when your enemies think most surely that they are destroying you, then you shall most brilliantly shine out in glory." 1.304. and they say that twenty-four thousand men were slain in one day, the common pollution, which was defiling the whole army, being thus at once got rid of. And when the works of purification were thus accomplished, Moses began to seek how he might give an honour worthy of him who had displayed such permanent excellence to the son of the chief priest, who was the first who hastened to inflict chastisement on the offenders. But God was beforehand with him, giving to Phinehas, by means of his holy word, the greatest of all good things, namely, peace, which no man is able to bestow; and also, in addition to this peace, he gave him the perpetual possession of the priesthood, an inheritance to his family, which could not be taken from it. |
|
| 98. Dionysius of Halycarnassus, On The Admirable Style of Demosthenes, 18, 5-6, 3 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 231 |
| 99. Dionysius of Halycarnassus, The Arrangement of Words, 25 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 107 |
| 100. Dionysius of Halycarnassus, The Arrangement of Words, 25 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 107 |
| 101. Dionysius of Halycarnassus, Roman Antiquities, 6.86.1-6.86.5, 11.27.7 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 191 |
| 102. Horace, Sermones, 1.4.86 (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 96 |
103. Diodorus Siculus, Historical Library, 1.11.6, 9.33.1, 14.1.3 (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103, 188 | 1.11.6. And so it is out of the sun and moon that the whole physical body of the universe is made complete; and as for the five parts just named of these bodies â the spirit, the fire, the dry, as well as the wet, and, lastly, the air-like â just as in the case of a man we enumerate head and hands and feet and the other parts, so in the same way the body of the universe is composed in its entirety of these parts. 9.33.1. Although evil men may avoid for the moment punishment at the hands of those whom they have wronged, yet the evil report of them is preserved for all time and punishes them so far as possible even after death. 14.1.3. It is, therefore, a hard fate for wicked men that at their death they leave to posterity an undying image, so to speak, of their entire life; for even if those things that follow after death do not concern us, as certain philosophers keep chanting, nevertheless the life which has preceded death becomes far worse throughout all time for the evil memory that it enjoys. Manifest examples of this may be found by those who read the detailed story contained in this Book. |
|
| 104. Catullus, Poems, 3.5, 14.1-14.3, 82.1-82.4 (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 240 |
| 105. Sallust, Iugurtha, 31.11, 73.5 (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24, 231 |
106. Philo of Alexandria, On The Virtues, 41 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87 | 41. and they would have been likely to draw over others also of the firmer and strongerminded sort, if the bountiful and merciful God had not taken compassion upon their unhappy state, and by the prompt punishment of those who had gone astray and wrought folly (and they were twenty-four thousand men), by which he admonished and checked by terror those others who were in danger of being carried away by the torrent. |
|
107. New Testament, 2 Thessalonians, 3.17 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 216| 3.17. Ὁ ἀσπασμὸς τῇ ἐμῇ χειρὶ Παύλου, ὅ ἐστιν σημεῖον ἐν πάσῃ ἐπιστολῇ· οὕτως γράφω. | 3.17. The greeting of me, Paul, with my own hand, which is the sign in every letter: this is how I write. |
|
108. New Testament, 2 Timothy, 1.7 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 175| 1.7. οὐ γὰρ ἔδωκεν ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς πνεῦμα δειλίας, ἀλλὰ δυνάμεως καὶ ἀγάπης καὶ σωφρονισμοῦ. | 1.7. For God didn't give us a spirit of fear, but of power, love, and self-control. |
|
109. New Testament, Galatians, 1.12, 1.16, 2.2, 2.9-2.12, 3.5, 3.13, 3.28, 4.12-4.20, 5.1-5.2, 5.15, 5.19-5.23, 6.1 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 25, 28, 47, 96, 100, 103, 140, 175, 188, 191, 216, 231, 238, 240, 242| 1.12. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐγὼ παρὰ ἀνθρώπου παρέλαβον αὐτό, οὔτε ἐδιδάχθην, ἀλλὰ διʼ ἀποκαλύψεως Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ. 1.16. ἀποκαλύψαι τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἐν ἐμοὶ ἵνα εὐαγγελίζωμαι αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, εὐθέως οὐ προσανεθέμην σαρκὶ καὶ αἵματι, 2.2. καὶ ἀνεθέμην αὐτοῖς τὸ εὐαγγέλιον ὃ κηρύσσω ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, κατʼ ἰδίαν δὲ τοῖς δοκοῦσιν, μή πως εἰς κενὸν τρέχω ἢ ἔδραμον. 2.9. καὶ γνόντες τὴν χάριν τὴν δοθεῖσάν μοι, Ἰάκωβος καὶ Κηφᾶς καὶ Ἰωάνης, οἱ δοκοῦντες στύλοι εἶναι, δεξιὰς ἔδωκαν ἐμοὶ καὶ Βαρνάβᾳ κοινωνίας, ἵνα ἡμεῖς εἰς τὰ ἔθνη, αὐτοὶ δὲ εἰς τὴν περιτομήν· 2.10. μόνον τῶν πτωχῶν ἵνα μνημονεύωμεν, ὃ καὶ ἐσπούδασα αὐτὸ τοῦτο ποιῆσαι. 2.11. Ὅτε δὲ ἦλθεν Κηφᾶς εἰς Ἀντιόχειαν, κατὰ πρόσωπον αὐτῷ ἀντέστην, ὅτι κατεγνωσμένος ἦν· 2.12. πρὸ τοῦ γὰρ ἐλθεῖν τινὰς ἀπὸ Ἰακώβου μετὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν συνήσθιεν· ὅτε δὲ ἦλθον, ὑπέστελλεν καὶ ἀφώριζεν ἑαυτόν, φοβούμενος τοὺς ἐκ περιτομῆς. 3.5. ὁ οὖν ἐπιχορηγῶν ὑμῖν τὸ πνεῦμα καὶ ἐνεργῶν δυνάμεις ἐν ὑμῖν ἐξ ἔργων νόμου ἢ ἐξ ἀκοῆς πίστεως; 3.13. Χριστὸς ἡμᾶς ἐξηγόρασεν ἐκ τῆς κατάρας τοῦ νόμου γενόμενος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κατάρα, ὅτι γέγραπταιἘπικατάρατος πᾶς ὁ κρεμάμενος ἐπὶ ξύλου, 3.28. οὐκ ἔνι Ἰουδαῖος οὐδὲ Ἕλλην, οὐκ ἔνι δοῦλος οὐδὲ ἐλεύθερος, οὐκ ἔνι ἄρσεν καὶ θῆλυ· πάντες γὰρ ὑμεῖς εἷς ἐστὲ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ. 4.12. Γίνεσθε ὡς ἐγώ, ὅτι κἀγὼ ὡς ὑμεῖς, ἀδελφοί, δέομαι ὑμῶν. 4.13. οὐδέν με ἠδικήσατε· οἴδατε δὲ ὅτι διʼ ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς εὐηγγελισάμην ὑμῖν τὸ πρότερον, 4.14. καὶ τὸν πειρασμὸν ὑμῶν ἐν τῇ σαρκί μου οὐκ ἐξουθενήσατε οὐδὲ ἐξεπτύσατε, ἀλλὰ ὡς ἄγγελον θεοῦ ἐδέξασθέ με, ὡς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν. 4.15. ποῦ οὖν ὁ μακαρισμὸς ὑμῶν; μαρτυρῶ γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι εἰ δυνατὸν τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ὑμῶν ἐξορύξαντες ἐδώκατέ μοι. 4.16. ὥστε ἐχθρὸς ὑμῶν γέγονα ἀληθεύων ὑμῖν; 4.17. ζηλοῦσιν ὑμᾶς οὐ καλῶς, ἀλλὰ ἐκκλεῖσαι ὑμᾶς θέλουσιν, ἵνα αὐτοὺς ζηλοῦτε. 4.18. καλὸν δὲ ζηλοῦσθαι ἐν καλῷ πάντοτε, καὶ μὴ μόνον ἐν τῷ παρεῖναί με πρὸς ὑμᾶς, 4.19. τεκνία μου, οὓς πάλιν ὠδίνω μέχρις οὗ μορφωθῇ Χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν· 4.20. ἤθελον δὲ παρεῖναι πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἄρτι, καὶ ἀλλάξαι τὴν φωνήν μου, ὅτι ἀποροῦμαι ἐν ὑμῖν. 5.1. Τῇ ἐλευθερίᾳ ἡμᾶς Χριστὸς ἠλευθέρωσεν· στήκετε οὖν καὶ μὴ πάλιν ζυγῷ δουλείας ἐνέχεσθε.— 5.2. Ἴδε ἐγὼ Παῦλος λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐὰν περιτέμνησθε Χριστὸς ὑμᾶς οὐδὲν ὠφελήσει. 5.15. εἰ δὲ ἀλλήλους δάκνετε καὶ κατεσθίετε, βλέπετε μὴ ὑπʼ ἀλλήλων ἀναλωθῆτε. 5.19. φανερὰ δέ ἐστιν τὰ ἔργα τῆς σαρκός, ἅτινά ἐστιν πορνεία, ἀκαθαρσία, ἀσέλγεια, 5.20. εἰδωλολατρία, φαρμακία, ἔχθραι, ἔρις, ζῆλος, θυμοί, ἐριθίαι, διχοστασίαι, αἱρέσεις, 5.21. φθόνοι, μέθαι, κῶμοι, καὶ τὰ ὅμοια τούτοις, ἃ προλέγω ὑμῖν καθὼς προεῖπον ὅτι οἱ τὰ τοιαῦτα πράσσοντες βασιλείαν θεοῦ οὐ κληρονομήσουσιν. 5.22. ὁ δὲ καρπὸς τοῦ πνεύματός ἐστιν ἀγάπη, χαρά, εἰρήνη, μακροθυμία, χρηστότης, ἀγαθωσύνη, πίστις, 5.23. πραΰτης, ἐγκράτεια· κατὰ τῶν τοιούτων οὐκ ἔστιν νόμος. 6.1. Ἀδελφοί, ἐὰν καὶ προλημφθῇ ἄνθρωπος ἔν τινι παραπτώματι, ὑμεῖς οἱ πνευματικοὶ καταρτίζετε τὸν τοιοῦτον ἐν πνεύματι πραΰτητος, σκοπῶν σεαυτόν, μὴ καὶ σὺ πειρασθῇς. | 1.12. For neither did Ireceive it from man, nor was I taught it, but it came to me throughrevelation of Jesus Christ. 1.16. to reveal his Son in me,that I might preach him among the Gentiles, I didn't immediately conferwith flesh and blood, 2.2. I went up byrevelation, and I laid before them the gospel which I preach among theGentiles, but privately before those who were respected, for fear thatI might be running, or had run, in vain. 2.9. and when they perceived the grace that was given tome, James and Cephas and John, they who were reputed to be pillars,gave to me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, that we should goto the Gentiles, and they to the circumcision. 2.10. They only askedus to remember the poor -- which very thing I was also zealous to do. 2.11. But when Peter came to Antioch, I resisted him to the face,because he stood condemned. 2.12. For before some people came fromJames, he ate with the Gentiles. But when they came, he drew back andseparated himself, fearing those who were of the circumcision. 3.5. He therefore who supplies the Spirit to you, and worksmiracles among you, does he do it by the works of the law, or byhearing of faith? 3.13. Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become acurse for us. For it is written, "Cursed is everyone who hangs on atree," 3.28. There is neither Jewnor Greek, there is neither slave nor free man, there is neither malenor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus. 4.12. I beg you, brothers, become as I am,for I also have become as you are. You did me no wrong, 4.13. but youknow that because of weakness of the flesh I preached the gospel to youthe first time. 4.14. That which was a temptation to you in my flesh,you didn't despise nor reject; but you received me as an angel of God,even as Christ Jesus. 4.15. What was the blessing you enjoyed? For I testify to you that,if possible, you would have plucked out your eyes and given them to me. 4.16. So then, have I become your enemy by telling you the truth? 4.17. They zealously seek you in no good way. No, they desire toalienate you, that you may seek them. 4.18. But it is always good tobe zealous in a good cause, and not only when I am present with you. 4.19. My little children, of whom I am again in travail untilChrist is formed in you-- 4.20. but I could wish to be present withyou now, and to change my tone, for I am perplexed about you. 5.1. Stand firm therefore in the liberty by which Christ has madeus free, and don't be entangled again with a yoke of bondage. 5.2. Behold, I, Paul, tell you that if you receive circumcision, Christ willprofit you nothing. 5.15. But if you bite anddevour one another, be careful that you don't consume one another. 5.19. Now the works of the fleshare obvious, which are: adultery, sexual immorality, uncleanness,lustfulness, 5.20. idolatry, sorcery, hatred, strife, jealousies,outbursts of anger, rivalries, divisions, heresies, 5.21. envyings,murders, drunkenness, orgies, and things like these; of which Iforewarn you, even as I also forewarned you, that those who practicesuch things will not inherit the Kingdom of God. 5.22. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience,kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 5.23. gentleness, and self-control.Against such things there is no law. 6.1. Brothers, even if a man is caught in some fault, you who arespiritual must restore such a one in a spirit of gentleness; looking toyourself so that you also aren't tempted. |
|
110. New Testament, Apocalypse, 1.1 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238| 1.1. ΑΠΟΚΑΛΥΨΙΣ ΙΗΣΟΥ ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ, ἥν ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ ὁ θεὸς δεῖξαι τοῖς δούλοις αὐτοῦ,ἃ δεῖ γενέσθαιἐν τάχει, καὶ ἐσήμανεν ἀποστείλας διὰ τοῦ ἀγγέλου αὐτοῦ τῷ δούλῳ αὐτοῦ Ἰωάνει, | 1.1. This is the Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave him to show to his servants the things which must happen soon, which he sent and made known by his angel to his servant, John, |
|
111. New Testament, James, 4.2 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 107| 4.2. ἐπιθυμεῖτε, καὶ οὐκ ἔχετε· φονεύετε καὶ ζηλοῦτε, καὶ οὐ δύνασθε ἐπιτυχεῖν· μάχεσθε καὶ πολεμεῖτε. οὐκ ἔχετε διὰ τὸ μὴ αἰτεῖσθαι ὑμᾶς· | 4.2. You lust, and don't have. You kill, covet, and can't obtain. You fight and make war. Yet you don't have, because you don't ask. |
|
112. New Testament, Colossians, 1.23, 2.8, 2.12, 3.1-3.5, 3.11-3.12 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 103, 132, 175, 191, 216| 1.23. εἴ γε ἐπιμένετε τῇ πίστει τεθεμελιωμένοι καὶ ἑδραῖοι καὶ μὴ μετακινούμενοι ἀπὸ τῆς ἐλπίδος τοῦ εὐαγγελίου οὗ ἠκούσατε, τοῦ κηρυχθέντος ἐν πάσῃ κτίσει τῇ ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανόν, οὗ ἐγενόμην ἐγὼ Παῦλος διάκονος. 2.8. Βλέπετε μή τις ὑμᾶς ἔσται ὁ συλαγωγῶν διὰ τῆς φιλοσοφίας καὶ κενῆς ἀπάτης κατὰ τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, κατὰ τὰ στοιχεῖα τοῦ κόσμου καὶ οὐ κατὰ Χριστόν· 2.12. συνταφέντες αὐτῷ ἐν τῷ βαπτίσματι, ἐν ᾧ καὶ συνηγέρθητε διὰ τῆς πίστεως τῆς ἐνεργείας τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἐγείραντος αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν· 3.1. Εἰ οὖν συνηγέρθητε τῷ χριστῷ, τὰ ἄνω ζητεῖτε, οὗ ὁ χριστός ἐστινἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ θεοῦ καθήμενος· 3.2. τὰ ἄνω φρονεῖτε, μὴ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἀπεθάνετε γάρ, 3.3. καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ὑμῶν κέκρυπται σὺν τῷ χριστῷ ἐν τῷ θεῷ· 3.4. ὅταν ὁ χριστὸς φανερωθῇ, ἡ ζωὴ ἡμῶν, τότε καὶ ὑμεῖς σὺν αὐτῷ φανερωθήσεσθε ἐν δόξῃ· 3.5. Νεκρώσατε οὖν τὰ μέλη τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, πορνείαν, ἀκαθαρσίαν, πάθος, ἐπιθυμίαν κακήν, καὶ τὴν πλεονεξίαν ἥτις ἐστὶν εἰδωλολατρία, 3.11. ὅπου οὐκ ἔνι Ἕλλην καὶ Ἰουδαῖος, περιτομὴ καὶ ἀκροβυστία, βάρβαρος, Σκύθης, δοῦλος, ἐλεύθερος, ἀλλὰ πάντα καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν Χριστός. 3.12. Ἐνδύσασθε οὖν ὡς ἐκλεκτοὶ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἅγιοι καὶ ἠγαπημένοι, σπλάγχνα οἰκτιρμοῦ, χρηστότητα, ταπεινοφροσύνην, πραΰτητα, μακροθυμίαν, | 1.23. if it is so that you continue in the faith, grounded and steadfast, and not moved away from the hope of the gospel which you heard, which is being proclaimed in all creation under heaven; of which I, Paul, was made a servant. 2.8. Be careful that you don't let anyone rob you through his philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the elements of the world, and not after Christ. 2.12. having been buried with him in baptism, in which you were also raised with him through faith in the working of God, who raised him from the dead. 3.1. If then you were raised together with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, seated on the right hand of God. 3.2. Set your mind on the things that are above, not on the things that are on the earth. 3.3. For you died, and your life is hidden with Christ in God. 3.4. When Christ, our life, is revealed, then you will also be revealed with him in glory. 3.5. Put to death therefore your members which are on the earth: sexual immorality, uncleanness, depraved passion, evil desire, and covetousness, which is idolatry; 3.11. where there can't be Greek and Jew, circumcision and uncircumcision, barbarian, Scythian, bondservant, freeman; but Christ is all, and in all. 3.12. Put on therefore, as God's elect, holy and beloved, a heart of compassion, kindness, lowliness, humility, and perseverance; |
|
113. New Testament, Ephesians, 3.1, 3.3, 4.4-4.6, 4.11 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 100, 103, 216, 238| 3.1. Τούτου χάριν ἐγὼ Παῦλος ὁ δέσμιος τοῦ χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν τῶν ἐθνῶν,— 3.3. [ὅτι] κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν ἐγνωρίσθη μοι τὸ μυστήριον, καθὼς προέγραψα ἐν ὀλίγῳ, 4.4. ἓν σῶμα καὶ ἓν πνεῦμα, καθὼς [καὶ] ἐκλήθητε ἐν μιᾷ ἐλπίδι τῆς κλήσεως ὑμῶν· 4.5. εἷς κύριος, μία πίστις, ἓν βάπτισμα· εἷς θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ πάντων, 4.6. ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων καὶ διὰ πάντων καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν. 4.11. καὶ αὐτὸς ἔδωκεν τοὺς μὲν ἀποστόλους, τοὺς δὲ προφήτας, τοὺς δὲ εὐαγγελιστάς, τοὺς δὲ ποιμένας καὶ διδασκάλους, | 3.1. For this cause I, Paul, am the prisoner of Christ Jesus on behalf of you Gentiles, 3.3. how that by revelation the mystery was made known to me, as I wrote before in few words, 4.4. There is one body, and one Spirit, even as you also were called in one hope of your calling; 4.5. one Lord, one faith, one baptism, 4.6. one God and Father of all, who is over all, and through all, and in us all. 4.11. He gave some to be apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, shepherds and teachers; |
|
114. New Testament, Acts, 1.5, 2.44-2.45, 4.32-4.35, 8.10, 9.12, 10.14-10.15, 10.28, 16.9, 16.14, 18.4-18.8, 18.12-18.13, 18.24, 19.9, 19.13, 20.18, 20.34, 21.28, 22.3, 23.8 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 5, 26, 28, 29, 47, 87, 103, 131, 191, 238, 242; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80, 86, 87| 1.5. ὅτι Ἰωάνης μὲν ἐβάπτισεν ὕδατι, ὑμεῖς δὲ ἐν πνεύματι βαπτισθήσεσθε ἁγίῳ οὐ μετὰ πολλὰς ταύτας ἡμέρας. 2.44. πάντες δὲ οἱ πιστεύσαντες ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ εἶχον ἅπαντα κοινά, 2.45. καὶ τὰ κτήματα καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις ἐπίπρασκον καὶ διεμέριζον αὐτὰ πᾶσιν καθότι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν· 4.32. Τοῦ δὲ πλήθους τῶν πιστευσάντων ἦν καρδία καὶ ψυχὴ μία, καὶ οὐδὲ εἷς τι τῶν ὑπαρχόντων αὐτῷ ἔλεγεν ἴδιον εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἦν αὐτοῖς πάντα κοινά. 4.33. καὶ δυνάμει μεγάλῃ ἀπεδίδουν τὸ μαρτύριον οἱ ἀπόστολοι τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ τῆς ἀναστάσεως, χάρις τε μεγάλη ἦν ἐπὶ πάντας αὐτούς. 4.34. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐνδεής τις ἦν ἐν αὐτοῖς· ὅσοι γὰρ κτήτορες χωρίων ἢ οἰκιῶν ὑπῆρχον, πωλοῦντες ἔφερον τὰς τιμὰς τῶν πιπρασκομένων 4.35. καὶ ἐτίθουν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων· διεδίδετο δὲ ἑκάστῳ καθότι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν. 8.10. ᾧ προσεῖχον πάντες ἀπὸ μικροῦ ἕως μεγάλου λέγοντες Οὗτός ἐστιν ἡ Δύναμις τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ καλουμένη Μεγάλη. 9.12. καὶ εἶδεν ἄνδρα [ἐν ὁράματι] Ἁνανίαν ὀνόματι εἰσελθόντα καὶ ἐπιθέντα αὐτῷ [τὰς] χεῖρας ὅπως ἀναβλέψῃ. 10.14. ὁ δὲ Πέτρος εἶπεν Μηδαμῶς, κύριε, ὅτι οὐδέποτε ἔφαγον πᾶν κοινὸν καὶ ἀκάθαρτον. 10.15. καὶ φωνὴ πάλιν ἐκ δευτέρου πρὸς αὐτόν Ἃ ὁ θεὸς ἐκαθάρισεν σὺ μὴ κοίνου. 10.28. ἔφη τε πρὸς αὐτούς Ὑμεῖς ἐπίστασθε ὡς ἀθέμιτόν ἐστιν ἀνδρὶ Ἰουδαίῳ κολλᾶσθαι ἢ προσέρχεσθαι ἀλλοφύλῳ· κἀμοὶ ὁ θεὸς ἔδειξεν μηδένα κοινὸν ἢ ἀκάθαρτον λέγειν ἄνθρωπον· 16.9. καὶ ὅραμα διὰ νυκτὸς τῷ Παύλῳ ὤφθη, ἀνὴρ Μακεδών τις ἦν ἑστὼς καὶ παρακαλῶν αὐτὸν καὶ λέγων Διαβὰς εἰς Μακεδονίαν βοήθησον ἡμῖν. 16.14. καί τις γυνὴ ὀνόματι Λυδία, πορφυρόπωλις πόλεως Θυατείρων σεβομένη τὸν θεόν, ἤκουεν, ἧς ὁ κύριος διήνοιξεν τὴν καρδίαν προσέχειν τοῖς λαλουμένοις ὑπὸ Παύλου. 18.4. ἔπειθέν τε Ἰουδαίους καὶ Ἕλληνας. 18.5. Ὡς δὲ κατῆλθον ἀπὸ τῆς Μακεδονίας ὅ τε Σίλας καὶ ὁ Τιμόθεος, συνείχετο τῷ λόγῳ ὁ Παῦλος, διαμαρτυρόμενος τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις εἶναι τὸν χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν. 18.6. ἀντιτασσομένων δὲ αὐτῶν καὶ βλασφημούντων ἐκτιναξάμενος τὰ ἱμάτια εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Τὸ αἷμα ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν ὑμῶν· καθαρὸς ἐγώ· ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν εἰς τὰ ἔθνη πορεύσομαι. 18.7. καὶ μεταβὰς ἐκεῖθεν ἦλθεν εἰς οἰκίαν τινὸς ὀνόματι Τιτίου Ἰούστου σεβομένου τὸν θεόν, οὗ ἡ οἰκία ἦν συνομοροῦσα τῇ συναγωγῇ. 18.8. Κρίσπος δὲ ὁ ἀρχισυνάγωγος ἐπίστευσεν τῷ κυρίῳ σὺν ὅλῳ τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ, καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν Κορινθίων ἀκούοντες ἐπίστευον καὶ ἐβαπτίζοντο. 18.12. Γαλλίωνος δὲ ἀνθυπάτου ὄντος τῆς Ἀχαίας κατεπέστησαν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι ὁμοθυμαδὸν τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ βῆμα, 18.13. λέγοντες ὅτι Παρὰ τὸν νόμον ἀναπείθει οὗτος τοὺς ἀνθρώπους σέβεσθαι τὸν θεόν. 18.24. Ἰουδαῖος δέ τις Ἀπολλὼς ὀνόματι, Ἀλεξανδρεὺς τῷ γένει, ἀνὴρ λόγιος, κατήντησεν εἰς Ἔφεσον, δυνατὸς ὢν ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς. 19.9. ὡς δέ τινες ἐσκληρύνοντο καὶ ἠπείθουν κακολογοῦντες τὴν ὁδὸν ἐνώπιον τοῦ πλήθους, ἀποστὰς ἀπʼ αὐτῶν ἀφώρισεν τοὺς μαθητάς, καθʼ ἡμέραν διαλεγόμενος ἐν τῇ σχολῇ Τυράννου . 19.13. Ἐπεχείρησαν δέ τινες καὶ τῶν περιερχομένων Ἰουδαίων ἐξορκισ̀τῶν ὀνομάζειν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἔχοντας τὰ πνεύματα τὰ πονηρὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ λέγοντες Ὁρκίζω ὑμᾶς τὸν Ἰησοῦν ὃν Παῦλος κηρύσσει. 20.18. ὡς δὲ παρεγένοντο πρὸς αὐτὸν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ὑμεῖς ἐπίστασθε ἀπὸ πρώτης ἡμέρας ἀφʼ ἧς ἐπέβην εἰς τὴν Ἀσίαν πῶς μεθʼ ὑμῶν τὸν πάντα χρόνον ἐγενόμην, 20.34. αὐτοὶ γινώσκετε ὅτι ταῖς χρείαις μου καὶ τοῖς οὖσι μετʼ ἐμοῦ ὑπηρέτησαν αἱ χεῖρες αὗται. 21.28. κράζοντες Ἄνδρες Ἰσραηλεῖται, βοηθεῖτε· οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ὁ κατὰ τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ τοῦ νόμου καὶ τοῦ τόπου τούτου πάντας πανταχῇ διδάσκων, ἔτι τε καὶ Ἕλληνας εἰσήγαγεν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν καὶ κεκοίνωκεν τὸν ἅγιον τόπον τοῦτον. 22.3. Ἐγώ εἰμι ἀνὴρ Ἰουδαῖος, γεγεννημένος ἐν Ταρσῷ τῆς Κιλικίας, ἀνατεθραμμένος δὲ ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ παρὰ τοὺς πόδας Γαμαλιήλ, πεπαιδευμένος κατὰ ἀκρίβειαν τοῦ πατρῴου νόμου, ζηλωτὴς ὑπάρχων τοῦ θεοῦ καθὼς πάντες ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ σήμερον, 23.8. Σαδδουκαῖοι γὰρ λέγουσιν μὴ εἶναι ἀνάστασιν μήτε ἄγγελον μήτε πνεῦμα, Φαρισαῖοι δὲ ὁμολογοῦσιν τὰ ἀμφότερα. | 1.5. For John indeed baptized in water, but you will be baptized in the Holy Spirit not many days from now." 2.44. All who believed were together, and had all things common. 2.45. They sold their possessions and goods, and distributed them to all, according as anyone had need. 4.32. The multitude of those who believed were of one heart and soul. Not one of them claimed that anything of the things which he possessed was his own, but they had all things common. 4.33. With great power, the apostles gave their testimony of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus. Great grace was on them all. 4.34. For neither was there among them any who lacked, for as many as were owners of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, 4.35. and laid them at the apostles' feet, and distribution was made to each, according as anyone had need. 8.10. to whom they all listened, from the least to the greatest, saying, "This man is that great power of God." 9.12. and in a vision he has seen a man named Aias coming in, and laying his hands on him, that he might receive his sight." 10.14. But Peter said, "Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that is common or unclean." 10.15. A voice came to him again the second time, "What God has cleansed, you must not make unholy." 10.28. He said to them, "You yourselves know how it is an unlawful thing for a man who is a Jew to join himself or come to one of another nation, but God has shown me that I shouldn't call any man unholy or unclean. 16.9. A vision appeared to Paul in the night. There was a man of Macedonia standing, begging him, and saying, "Come over into Macedonia and help us." 16.14. A certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, one who worshiped God, heard us; whose heart the Lord opened to listen to the things which were spoken by Paul. 18.4. He reasoned in the synagogue every Sabbath, and persuaded Jews and Greeks. 18.5. But when Silas and Timothy came down from Macedonia, Paul was compelled by the Spirit, testifying to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ. 18.6. When they opposed him and blasphemed, he shook out his clothing and said to them, "Your blood be on your own heads! I am clean. From now on, I will go to the Gentiles!" 18.7. He departed there, and went into the house of a certain man named Justus, one who worshiped God, whose house was next door to the synagogue. 18.8. Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue, believed in the Lord with all his house. Many of the Corinthians, hearing, believed and were baptized. 18.12. But when Gallio was proconsul of Achaia, the Jews with one accord rose up against Paul and brought him before the judgment seat, 18.13. saying, "This man persuades men to worship God contrary to the law." 18.24. Now a certain Jew named Apollos, an Alexandrian by race, an eloquent man, came to Ephesus. He was mighty in the Scriptures. 19.9. But when some were hardened and disobedient, speaking evil of the Way before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the disciples, reasoning daily in the school of Tyrannus. 19.13. But some of the itinerant Jews, exorcists, took on themselves to name over those who had the evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying, "We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preaches." 20.18. When they had come to him, he said to them, "You yourselves know, from the first day that I set foot in Asia, how I was with you all the time, 20.34. You yourselves know that these hands ministered to my necessities, and to those who were with me. 21.28. crying out, "Men of Israel, help! This is the man who teaches all men everywhere against the people, and the law, and this place. Moreover, he also brought Greeks into the temple, and has defiled this holy place!" 22.3. "I am indeed a Jew, born in Tarsus of Cilicia, but brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel, instructed according to the strict manner of the law of our fathers, being zealous for God, even as you all are this day. 23.8. For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit; but the Pharisees confess all of these. |
|
| 115. New Testament, 2 John, 12 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 47 |
116. Mishnah, Avot, 3.2 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 231| 3.2. "רַבִּי חֲנִינָא סְגַן הַכֹּהֲנִים אוֹמֵר, הֱוֵי מִתְפַּלֵּל בִּשְׁלוֹמָהּ שֶׁל מַלְכוּת, שֶׁאִלְמָלֵא מוֹרָאָהּ, אִישׁ אֶת רֵעֵהוּ חַיִּים בְּלָעוֹ. רַבִּי חֲנִינָא בֶן תְּרַדְיוֹן אוֹמֵר, שְׁנַיִם שֶׁיּוֹשְׁבִין וְאֵין בֵּינֵיהֶן דִּבְרֵי תוֹרָה, הֲרֵי זֶה מוֹשַׁב לֵצִים, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (תהלים א) וּבְמוֹשַׁב לֵצִים לֹא יָשָׁב. אֲבָל שְׁנַיִם שֶׁיּוֹשְׁבִין וְיֵשׁ בֵּינֵיהֶם דִּבְרֵי תוֹרָה, שְׁכִינָה שְׁרוּיָה בֵינֵיהֶם, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (מלאכי ג) אָז נִדְבְּרוּ יִרְאֵי יְיָ אִישׁ אֶל רֵעֵהוּ וַיַּקְשֵׁב יְיָ וַיִּשְׁמָע וַיִּכָּתֵב סֵפֶר זִכָּרוֹן לְפָנָיו לְיִרְאֵי יְיָ וּלְחֹשְׁבֵי שְׁמוֹ. אֵין לִי אֶלָּא שְׁנַיִם, מִנַּיִן שֶׁאֲפִלּוּ אֶחָד שֶׁיּוֹשֵׁב וְעוֹסֵק בַּתּוֹרָה, שֶׁהַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא קוֹבֵעַ לוֹ שָׂכָר, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (איכה ג) יֵשֵׁב בָּדָד וְיִדֹּם כִּי נָטַל עָלָיו:", | 3.2. "Rabbi Hanina, the vice-high priest said: pray for the welfare of the government, for were it not for the fear it inspires, every man would swallow his neighbor alive. R. Haiah ben Teradion said: if two sit together and there are no words of Torah [spoken] between them, then this is a session of scorners, as it is said: “nor sat he in the seat of the scornful…[rather, the teaching of the Lord is his delight]” (Psalms 1:1); but if two sit together and there are words of Torah [spoken] between them, then the Shekhinah abides among them, as it is said: “then they that feared the Lord spoke one with another; and the Lord hearkened and heard, and a book of remembrance was written before Him, for them that feared the Lord and that thought upon His name” (Malachi 3:16). Now I have no [scriptural proof for the presence of the Shekhinah] except [among] two, how [do we know] that even one who sits and studies Torah the Holy One, blessed be He, fixes his reward? As it is said: “though he sit alone and [meditate] in stillness, yet he takes [a reward] unto himself” (Lamentations 3:28).", |
|
117. New Testament, 1 Thessalonians, 2.10, 2.17-2.18, 3.8, 4.14, 5.1, 5.6 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87, 140, 175, 183, 191, 211, 216| 2.10. ὑμεῖς μάρτυρες καὶ ὁ θεός, ὡς ὁσίως καὶ δικαίως καὶ ἀμέμπτως ὑμῖν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐγενήθημεν, 2.17. Ἡμεῖς δέ, ἀδελφοί, ἀπορφανισθέντες ἀφʼ ὑμῶν πρὸς καιρὸν ὥρας, προσώπῳ οὐ καρδίᾳ, περισσοτέρως ἐσπουδάσαμεν τὸ πρόσωπον ὑμῶν ἰδεῖν ἐν πολλῇ ἐπιθυμίᾳ. 2.18. διότι ἠθελήσαμεν ἐλθεῖν ρlt*gt̀ς ὑμᾶς, ἐγὼ μὲν Παῦλος καὶ ἅπαξ καὶ δίς, καὶ ἐlt*gtέκοψεν ἡμᾶς ὁ Σατανᾶς, 3.8. ὅτι νῦν ζῶμεν ἐὰν ὑμεῖς στήκετε ἐν κυρίῳ. 4.14. εἰ γὰρ πιστεύομεν ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἀνέστη, οὕτως καὶ ὁ θεὸς τοὺς κοιμηθέντας διὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἄξει σὺν αὐτῷ. 5.1. Περὶ δὲ τῶν χρόνων καὶ τῶν καιρῶν, ἀδελφοί, οὐ χρείαν ἔχετε ὑμῖν γράφεσθαι, 5.6. ἄρα οὖν μὴ καθεύδωμεν ὡς οἱ λοιποί, ἀλλὰ γρηγορῶμεν καὶ νήφωμεν. | 2.10. You are witnesses with God, how holy, righteously, and blamelessly we behaved ourselves toward you who believe. 2.17. But we, brothers, being bereaved of you for a short season, in presence, not in heart, tried even harder to see your face with great desire, 2.18. because we wanted to come to you -- indeed, I, Paul, once and again -- but Satan hindered us. 3.8. For now we live, if you stand fast in the Lord. 4.14. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so those who have fallen asleep in Jesus will God bring with him. 5.1. But concerning the times and the seasons, brothers, you have no need that anything be written to you. 5.6. so then let's not sleep, as the rest do, but let's watch and be sober. |
|
118. Josephus Flavius, Jewish Antiquities, 3.181, 4.155, 4.219, 11.346, 12.320, 13.4 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87, 245; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80 | 3.181. When Moses distinguished the tabernacle into three parts, and allowed two of them to the priests, as a place accessible and common, he denoted the land and the sea, these being of general access to all; but he set apart the third division for God, because heaven is inaccessible to men. 4.155. and the rest all perished by a plague, which distemper God himself inflicted upon them; so that all those their kindred, who, instead of hindering them from such wicked actions, as they ought to have done, had persuaded them to go on, were esteemed by God as partners in their wickedness, and died. Accordingly there perished out of the army no fewer than fourteen [twenty-four] thousand at this time. 4.219. 15. But let not a single witness be credited, but three, or two at the least, and those such whose testimony is confirmed by their good lives. But let not the testimony of women be admitted, on account of the levity and boldness of their sex Nor let servants be admitted to give testimony, on account of the ignobility of their soul; since it is probable that they may not speak truth, either out of hope of gain, or fear of punishment. But if any one be believed to have borne false witness, let him, when he is convicted, suffer all the very same punishments which he against whom he bore witness was to have suffered. 11.346. 7. Now when Alexander was dead, the government was parted among his successors, but the temple upon Mount Gerizzim remained. And if any one were accused by those of Jerusalem of having eaten things common or of having broken the Sabbath, or of any other crime of the like nature, 12.320. Now it so fell out, that these things were done on the very same day on which their divine worship had fallen off, and was reduced to a profane and common use, after three years’ time; for so it was, that the temple was made desolate by Antiochus, and so continued for three years. 13.4. And now Bacchides gathered those Jews together who had apostatized from the accustomed way of living of their forefathers, and chose to live like their neighbors, and committed the care of the country to them, who also caught the friends of Judas, and those of his party, and delivered them up to Bacchides, who when he had, in the first place, tortured and tormented them at his pleasure, he, by that means, at length killed them. |
|
| 119. Josephus Flavius, Life, 139-143, 198, 340, 388, 382 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 26 |
| 120. Juvenal, Satires, 4.15-4.18, 4.24-4.25, 4.37-4.79, 4.146-4.158, 6.542-6.547 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 96, 242 |
| 121. Lucan, Pharsalia, 5.97-5.193, 9.1-9.9 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 100, 131 |
122. New Testament, Luke, 10.5-10.8, 12.20, 12.33, 14.8-14.10, 14.33, 24.40 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 47, 96, 130, 131, 228| 10.5. εἰς ἣν δʼ ἂν εἰσέλθητε οἰκίαν πρῶτον λέγετε Εἰρήνη τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ. 10.6. καὶ ἐὰν ἐκεῖ ᾖ υἱὸς εἰρήνης, ἐπαναπαήσεται ἐπʼ αὐτὸν ἡ εἰρήνη ὑμῶν· εἰ δὲ μήγε, ἐφʼ ὑμᾶς ἀνακάμψει. 10.7. ἐν αὐτῇ δὲ τῇ οἰκίᾳ μένετε, ἔσθοντες καὶ πίνοντες τὰ παρʼ αὐτῶν, ἄξιος γὰρ ὁ ἐργάτης τοῦ μισθοῦ αὐτοῦ. μὴ μεταβαίνετε ἐξ οἰκίας εἰς οἰκίαν. 10.8. καὶ εἰς ἣν ἂν πόλιν εἰσέρχησθε καὶ δέχωνται ὑμᾶς, 12.20. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ θεός Ἄφρων, ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ τὴν ψυχήν σου αἰτοῦσιν ἀπὸ σοῦ· ἃ δὲ ἡτοίμασας, τίνι ἔσται; 12.33. Πωλήσατε τὰ ὑπάρχοντα ὑμῶν καὶ δότε ἐλεημοσύνην· ποιήσατε ἑαυτοῖς βαλλάντια μὴ παλαιούμενα, θησαυρὸν ἀνέκλειπτον ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, 14.8. λέγων πρὸς αὐτούς Ὅταν κληθῇς ὑπό τινος εἰς γάμους, μὴ κατακλιθῇς εἰς τὴν πρωτοκλισίαν, μή ποτε ἐντιμότερός σου ᾖ κεκλημένος ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ, 14.9. καὶ ἐλθὼν ὁ σὲ καὶ αὐτὸν καλέσας ἐρεῖ σοι Δὸς τούτῳ τόπον, καὶ τότε ἄρξῃ μετὰ αἰσχύνης τὸν ἔσχατον τόπον κατέχειν. 14.10. ἀλλʼ ὅταν κληθῇς πορευθεὶς ἀνάπεσε εἰς τὸν ἔσχατον τόπον, ἵνα ὅταν ἔλθῃ ὁ κεκληκώς σε ἐρεῖ σοι Φίλε, προσανάβηθι ἀνώτερον· τότε ἔσται σοι δόξα ἐνώπιον πάντων τῶν συνανακειμένων σοι. 14.33. οὕτως οὖν πᾶς ἐξ ὑμῶν ὃς οὐκ ἀποτάσσεται πᾶσιν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ ὑπάρχουσιν οὐ δύναται εἶναί μου μαθητής. 24.40. ⟦καὶ τοῦτο εἰπὼν ἔδειξεν αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τοὺς πόδας.⟧ | 10.5. Into whatever house you enter, first say, 'Peace be to this house.' 10.6. If a son of peace is there, your peace will rest on him; but if not, it will return to you. 10.7. Remain in that same house, eating and drinking the things they give, for the laborer is worthy of his wages. Don't go from house to house. 10.8. Into whatever city you enter, and they receive you, eat the things that are set before you. 12.20. "But God said to him, 'You foolish one, tonight your soul is required of you. The things which you have prepared -- whose will they be?' 12.33. Sell that which you have, and give gifts to the needy. Make for yourselves purses which don't grow old, a treasure in the heavens that doesn't fail, where no thief approaches, neither moth destroys. 14.8. "When you are invited by anyone to a marriage feast, don't sit in the best seat, since perhaps someone more honorable than you might be invited by him, 14.9. and he who invited both of you would come and tell you, 'Make room for this person.' Then you would begin, with shame, to take the lowest place. 14.10. But when you are invited, go and sit in the lowest place, so that when he who invited you comes, he may tell you, 'Friend, move up higher.' Then you will be honored in the presence of all who sit at the table with you. 14.33. So therefore whoever of you who doesn't renounce all that he has, he can't be my disciple. 24.40. When he had said this, he showed them his hands and his feet. |
|
123. New Testament, John, 3.6, 3.12-3.13, 4.14, 7.24, 8.15, 12.24, 20.27 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103, 131, 132, 183| 3.6. τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς σάρξ ἐστιν, καὶ τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος πνεῦμά ἐστιν. 3.12. εἰ τὰ ἐπίγεια εἶπον ὑμῖν καὶ οὐ πιστεύετε, πῶς ἐὰν εἴπω ὑμῖν τὰ ἐπουράνια πιστεύσετε; 3.13. καὶ οὐδεὶς ἀναβέβηκεν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν εἰ μὴ ὁ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβάς, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. 4.14. ὃς δʼ ἂν πίῃ ἐκ τοῦ ὕδατος οὗ ἐγὼ δώσω αὐτῷ, οὐ μὴ διψήσει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, ἀλλὰ τὸ ὕδωρ ὃ δώσω αὐτῷ γενήσεται ἐν αὐτῷ πηγὴ ὕδατος ἁλλομένου εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 7.24. μὴ κρίνετε κατʼ ὄψιν, ἀλλὰ τὴν δικαίαν κρίσιν κρίνετε. 8.15. ὑμεῖς κατὰ τὴν σάρκα κρίνετε, ἐγὼ οὐ κρίνω οὐδένα. 12.24. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν μὴ ὁ κόκκος τοῦ σίτου πεσὼν εἰς τὴν γῆν ἀποθάνῃ, αὐτὸς μόνος μένει· ἐὰν δὲ ἀποθάνῃ, πολὺν καρπὸν φέρει. 20.27. εἶτα λέγει τῷ Θωμᾷ Φέρε τὸν δάκτυλόν σου ὧδε καὶ ἴδε τὰς χεῖράς μου, καὶ φέρε τὴν χεῖρά σου καὶ βάλε εἰς τὴν πλευράν μου, καὶ μὴ γίνου ἄπιστος ἀλλὰ πιστός. | 3.6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh. That which is born of the Spirit is spirit. 3.12. If I told you earthly things and you don't believe, how will you believe if I tell you heavenly things? 3.13. No one has ascended into heaven, but he who descended out of heaven, the Son of Man, who is in heaven. 4.14. but whoever drinks of the water that I will give him will never thirst again; but the water that I will give him will become in him a well of water springing up to eternal life." 7.24. Don't judge according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment." 8.15. You judge according to the flesh. I judge no one. 12.24. Most assuredly I tell you, unless a grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it remains by itself alone. But if it dies, it bears much fruit. 20.27. Then he said to Thomas, "Reach here your finger, and see my hands. Reach here your hand, and put it into my side. Don't be unbelieving, but believing." |
|
| 124. Martial, Epigrams, 3.49, 4.85, 12.28 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 96 |
125. Mishnah, Ketuvot, 3.9 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •stylistic and rhetorical devices, aphorism •stylistic and rhetorical devices, chiastic inversion Found in books: Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 87| 3.9. "הָאוֹמֵר פִּתִּיתִי אֶת בִּתּוֹ שֶׁל פְּלוֹנִי, מְשַׁלֵּם בֹּשֶׁת וּפְגָם עַל פִּי עַצְמוֹ, וְאֵינוֹ מְשַׁלֵּם קְנָס. הָאוֹמֵר גָּנַבְתִּי וְטָבַחְתִּי וּמָכָרְתִּי, מְשַׁלֵּם אֶת הַקֶּרֶן עַל פִּי עַצְמוֹ, וְאֵינוֹ מְשַׁלֵּם תַּשְׁלוּמֵי כֶפֶל וְתַשְׁלוּמֵי אַרְבָּעָה וַחֲמִשָּׁה. הֵמִית שׁוֹרִי אֶת פְּלוֹנִי אוֹ שׁוֹרוֹ שֶׁל פְּלוֹנִי, הֲרֵי זֶה מְשַׁלֵּם עַל פִּי עַצְמוֹ. הֵמִית שׁוֹרִי עַבְדּוֹ שֶׁל פְּלוֹנִי, אֵינוֹ מְשַׁלֵּם עַל פִּי עַצְמוֹ. זֶה הַכְּלָל כָּל הַמְשַׁלֵּם יָתֵר עַל מַה שֶּׁהִזִּיק, אֵינוֹ מְשַׁלֵּם עַל פִּי עַצְמוֹ: \n", | 3.9. "He who declares, “I seduced the daughter of so-and-so” must pay compensation for embarrassment and blemish on his own admission but need not pay the fine. He who declares, “I have stolen” must make restitution for the principal on his own evidence but need not repay double, fourfold or fivefold. [He who declares,] “My ox has killed so-and-so” or “the ox of so-and-so” must make restitution on his own evidence. [If he said] “My ox has killed the slave of so-and-so” he need not make restitution on his own evidence. This is the general rule: whoever pays more than the actual cost of the damage he has done need not pay it on his own evidence.", |
|
126. Mishnah, Peah, 7.8 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205| 7.8. "הַמַּקְדִּישׁ כַּרְמוֹ עַד שֶׁלֹּא נוֹדְעוּ בוֹ הָעוֹלְלוֹת, אֵין הָעוֹלְלוֹת לָעֲנִיִּים. מִשֶּׁנּוֹדְעוּ בוֹ הָעוֹלְלוֹת, הָעוֹלְלוֹת לָעֲנִיִּים. רַבִּי יוֹסֵי אוֹמֵר, יִתְּנוּ שְׂכַר גִּדּוּלָיו לַהֶקְדֵּשׁ. אֵיזֶה הִיא שִׁכְחָה בֶּעָרִיס, כָּל שֶׁאֵינוֹ יָכוֹל לִפְשֹׁט אֶת יָדוֹ וְלִטְּלָהּ, וּבְרֹגְלִיּוֹת, מִשֶּׁיַּעֲבֹר הֵימֶנָּה: \n", | 7.8. "One who dedicates his entire vineyard [to the Temple] before the “defective clusters” were recognizable, the “defective clusters” do not belong to the poor. After the defective clusters were recognizable, then they do belong to the poor. Rabbi Yose says: [the poor] must give the value of their improved growth to the Temple. What is deemed “forgotten” in the case of a trellis [a lattice for supporting plants]? Anything that one can no longer stretch his hand and take it. And in the case of ground-trained vines? From the time [the gatherers] pass by it.", |
|
127. Mishnah, Rosh Hashanah, 2.9 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •stylistic and rhetorical devices, chiastic inversion •stylistic and rhetorical devices, commutatio Found in books: Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 86| 2.9. "שָׁלַח לוֹ רַבָּן גַּמְלִיאֵל, גּוֹזְרַנִי עָלֶיךָ שֶׁתָּבֹא אֶצְלִי בְּמַקֶּלְךָ וּבִמְעוֹתֶיךָ בְּיוֹם הַכִּפּוּרִים שֶׁחָל לִהְיוֹת בְּחֶשְׁבּוֹנְךָ. הָלַךְ וּמְצָאוֹ רַבִּי עֲקִיבָא מֵצֵר, אָמַר לוֹ, יֶשׁ לִי לִלְמוֹד שֶׁכָּל מַה שֶּׁעָשָׂה רַבָּן גַּמְלִיאֵל עָשׂוּי, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (ויקרא כג), אֵלֶּה מוֹעֲדֵי יְיָ מִקְרָאֵי קֹדֶשׁ, אֲשֶׁר תִּקְרְאוּ אֹתָם, בֵּין בִּזְמַנָּן בֵּין שֶׁלֹּא בִזְמַנָּן, אֵין לִי מוֹעֲדוֹת אֶלָּא אֵלּוּ. בָּא לוֹ אֵצֶל רַבִּי דוֹסָא בֶּן הַרְכִּינָס, אָמַר לוֹ, אִם בָּאִין אָנוּ לָדוּן אַחַר בֵּית דִּינוֹ שֶׁל רַבָּן גַּמְלִיאֵל, צְרִיכִין אָנוּ לָדוּן אַחַר כָּל בֵּית דִּין וּבֵית דִּין שֶׁעָמַד מִימוֹת משֶׁה וְעַד עַכְשָׁיו, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (שמות כד), וַיַּעַל משֶׁה וְאַהֲרֹן נָדָב וַאֲבִיהוּא וְשִׁבְעִים מִזִּקְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל. וְלָמָּה לֹא נִתְפָּרְשׁוּ שְׁמוֹתָן שֶׁל זְקֵנִים, אֶלָּא לְלַמֵּד, שֶׁכָּל שְׁלשָׁה וּשְׁלשָׁה שֶׁעָמְדוּ בֵית דִּין עַל יִשְׂרָאֵל, הֲרֵי הוּא כְבֵית דִּינוֹ שֶׁל משֶׁה. נָטַל מַקְלוֹ וּמְעוֹתָיו בְּיָדוֹ, וְהָלַךְ לְיַבְנֶה אֵצֶל רַבָּן גַּמְלִיאֵל בְּיוֹם שֶׁחָל יוֹם הַכִּפּוּרִים לִהְיוֹת בְּחֶשְׁבּוֹנוֹ. עָמַד רַבָּן גַּמְלִיאֵל וּנְשָׁקוֹ עַל רֹאשׁוֹ, אָמַר לוֹ, בֹּא בְשָׁלוֹם, רַבִּי וְתַלְמִידִי, רַבִּי בְחָכְמָה, וְתַלְמִידִי שֶׁקִּבַּלְתָּ דְּבָרָי:", | 2.9. "Rabban Gamaliel sent to him: I order you to appear before me with your staff and your money on the day which according to your count should be Yom Hakippurim. Rabbi Akiva went and found him in distress. He said to him: I can teach that whatever Rabban Gamaliel has done is valid, because it says, “These are the appointed seasons of the Lord, holy convocations, which you shall proclaim at their appointed times” (Leviticus 23:4), whether they are [proclaimed] at their proper time or not at their proper time, I have no other appointed times save these. He [Rabbi Joshua] then went to Rabbi Dosa ben Harkinas. He said to him: if we call in question the court of Rabban Gamaliel we must call in question the decisions of every court which has existed since the days of Moses until now. As it says, “Then Moses and Aaron, Nadav and Avihu and seventy of the elders of Israel went up” (Exodus 24:9). Why were the names of the elders not mentioned? To teach that every group of three which has acted as a court over Israel, behold it is like the court of Moses. He [Rabbi Joshua] took his staff and his money and went to Yavneh to Rabban Gamaliel on the day which according to his count should be Yom Hakippurim. Rabban Gamaliel rose and kissed him on his head and said to him: Come in peace, my teacher and my student my teacher in wisdom and my student because you have accepted my decision.", |
|
| 128. Musonius Rufus, Dissertationum A Lucio Digestarum Reliquiae, None (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 26 |
| 129. Anon., Didache, 9.2-9.3, 13.3-13.7 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87, 140 |
130. New Testament, Romans, 1.22, 3.1-3.9, 4.19, 5.3-5.5, 6.4, 8.10-8.13, 8.18, 8.23, 8.26-8.30, 8.35-8.39, 10.2, 10.9-10.10, 11.16, 12.1-12.8, 12.11, 13.11, 14.1-14.23, 15.16, 15.19, 15.31, 16.5, 16.23 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 4, 5, 26, 28, 103, 107, 130, 132, 140, 175, 205, 225, 242, 245; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80| 1.22. φάσκοντες εἶναι σοφοὶ ἐμωράνθησαν, 3.1. Τί οὖν τὸ περισσὸν τοῦ Ἰουδαίου, ἢ τίς ἡ ὠφελία τῆς περιτομῆς; 3.2. πολὺ κατὰ πάντα τρόπον. πρῶτον μὲν [γὰρ] ὅτι ἐπιστεύθησαν τὰ λόγια τοῦ θεοῦ. 3.3. τί γάρ; εἰ ἠπίστησάν τινες, μὴ ἡ ἀπιστία αὐτῶν τὴν πίστιν τοῦ θεοῦ καταργήσει; 3.4. μὴ γένοιτο· γινέσθω δὲ ὁ θεὸς ἀληθής,πᾶς δὲ ἄνθρωπος ψεύστης,καθάπερ γέγραπται 3.5. εἰ δὲ ἡ ἀδικία ἡμῶν θεοῦ δικαιοσύνην συνίστησιν, τί ἐροῦμεν; μὴ ἄδικος ὁ θεὸς ὁ ἐπιφέρων τὴν ὀργήν; κατὰ ἄνθρωπον λέγω. 3.6. μὴ γένοιτο· ἐπεὶ πῶς κρινεῖ ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον; 3.7. εἰ δὲ ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν τῷ ἐμῷ ψεύσματι ἐπερίσσευσεν εἰς τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, τί ἔτι κἀγὼ ὡς ἁμαρτωλὸς κρίνομαι, 3.8. καὶ μὴ καθὼς βλασφημούμεθα [καὶ] καθώς φασίν τινες ἡμᾶς λέγειν ὅτι Ποιήσωμεν τὰ κακὰ ἵνα ἔλθῃ τὰ ἀγαθά; ὧν τὸ κρίμα ἔνδικόν ἐστιν. 3.9. Τί οὖν; προεχόμεθα; οὐ πάντως, προῃτιασάμεθα γὰρ Ἰουδαίους τε καὶ Ἕλληνας πάντας ὑφʼ ἁμαρτίαν εἶναι, 4.19. καὶ μὴ ἀσθενήσας τῇ πίστει κατενόησεν τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα [ἤδη] νενεκρωμένον, ἑκατονταετής που ὑπάρχων, καὶ τὴν νέκρωσιν τῆς μήτρας Σάρρας, 5.3. οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ καυχώμεθα ἐν ταῖς θλίψεσιν, εἰδότες ὅτι ἡ θλίψις ὑπομονὴν κατεργάζεται, 5.4. ἡ δὲ ὑπομονὴ δοκιμήν, ἡ δὲ δοκιμὴ ἐλπίδα, 5.5. ἡ δὲἐλπὶς οὐ καταισχύνει.ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν· 6.4. συνετάφημεν οὖν αὐτῷ διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσματος εἰς τὸν θάνατον, ἵνα ὥσπερ ἠγέρθη Χριστὸς ἐκ νεκρῶν διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ πατρός, οὕτως καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν καινότητι ζωῆς περιπατήσωμεν. 8.10. εἰ δὲ Χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν, τὸ μὲν σῶμα νεκρὸν διὰ ἁμαρτίαν, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα ζωὴ διὰ δικαιοσύνην. 8.11. εἰ δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ ἐγείραντος τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐκ νεκρῶν οἰκεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν, ὁ ἐγείρας ἐκ νεκρῶν Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν ζωοποιήσει [καὶ] τὰ θνητὰ σώματα ὑμῶν διὰ τοῦ ἐνοικοῦντος αὐτοῦ πνεύματος ἐν ὑμῖν. 8.12. Ἄρα οὖν, ἀδελφοί, ὀφειλέται ἐσμέν, οὐ τῇ σαρκὶ τοῦ κατὰ σάρκα ζῇν, 8.13. εἰ γὰρ κατὰ σάρκα ζῆτε μέλλετε ἀποθνήσκειν, εἰ δὲ πνεύματι τὰς πράξεις τοῦ σώματος θανατοῦτε ζήσεσθε. 8.18. Λογίζομαι γὰρ ὅτι οὐκ ἄξια τὰ παθήματα τοῦ νῦν καιροῦ πρὸς τὴν μέλλουσαν δόξαν ἀποκαλυφθῆναι εἰς ἡμᾶς. 8.23. οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοὶ τὴν ἀπαρχὴν τοῦ πνεύματος ἔχοντες [ἡμεῖς] καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἑαυτοῖς στενάζομεν, υἱοθεσίαν ἀπεκδεχόμενοι τὴν ἀπολύτρωσιν τοῦ σώματος ἡμῶν. 8.26. Ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα συναντιλαμβάνεται τῇ ἀσθενείᾳ ἡμῶν· τὸ γὰρ τί προσευξώμεθα καθὸ δεῖ οὐκ οἴδαμεν, ἀλλὰ αὐτὸ τὸ πνεῦμα ὑπερεντυγχάνει στεναγμοῖς ἀλαλήτοις, 8.27. ὁ δὲ ἐραυνῶν τὰς καρδίας οἶδεν τί τὸ φρόνημα τοῦ πνεύματος, ὅτι κατὰ θεὸν ἐντυγχάνει ὑπὲρ ἁγίων. 8.28. οἴδαμεν δὲ ὅτι τοῖς ἀγαπῶσι τὸν θεὸν πάντα συνεργεῖ [ὁ θεὸς] εἰς ἀγαθόν, τοῖς κατὰ πρόθεσιν κλητοῖς οὖσιν. 8.29. ὅτι οὓς προέγνω, καὶ προώρισεν συμμόρφους τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρωτότοκον ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς· 8.30. οὓς δὲ προώρισεν, τούτους καὶ ἐκάλεσεν· καὶ οὓς ἐκάλεσεν, τούτους καὶ ἐδικαίωσεν· οὓς δὲ ἐδικαίωσεν, τούτους καὶ ἐδόξασεν. 8.35. τίς ἡμᾶς χωρίσει ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ χριστοῦ; θλίψις ἢ στενοχωρία ἢ διωγμὸς ἢ λιμὸς ἢ γυμνότης ἢ κίνδυνος ἢ μάχαιρα; 8.36. καθὼς γέγραπται ὅτι 8.37. ἀλλʼ ἐν τούτοις πᾶσιν ὑπερνικῶμεν διὰ τοῦ ἀγαπήσαντος ἡμᾶς. 8.38. πέπεισμαι γὰρ ὅτι οὔτε θάνατος οὔτε ζωὴ οὔτε ἄγγελοι οὔτε ἀρχαὶ οὔτε ἐνεστῶτα οὔτε μέλλοντα οὔτε δυνάμεις 8.39. οὔτε ὕψωμα οὔτε βάθος οὔτε τις κτίσις ἑτέρα δυνήσεται ἡμᾶς χωρίσαι ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ θεοῦ τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ τῷ κυρίῳ ἡμῶν. 10.2. μαρτυρῶ γὰρ αὐτοῖς ὅτι ζῆλον θεοῦ ἔχουσιν· ἀλλʼ οὐ κατʼ ἐπίγνωσιν, 10.9. ὅτι ἐὰν ὁμολογήσῃςτὸ ῥῆμα ἐν τῷ στόματί σουὅτι ΚΥΡΙΟΣ ΙΗΣΟΥΣ, καὶ πιστεύσῃςἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σουὅτι ὁ θεὸς αὐτὸν ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν, σωθήσῃ· 10.10. καρδίᾳ γὰρ πιστεύεται εἰς δικαιοσύνην, στόματι δὲ ὁμολογεῖται εἰς σωτηρίαν· 11.16. εἰ δὲ ἡ ἀπαρχὴ ἁγία, καὶ τὸ φύραμα· καὶ εἰ ἡ ῥίζα ἁγία, καὶ οἱ κλάδοι. 12.1. Παρακαλῶ οὖν ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, διὰ τῶν οἰκτιρμῶν τοῦ θεοῦ παραστῆσαι τὰ σώματα ὑμῶν θυσίαν ζῶσαν ἁγίαν τῷ θεῷ εὐάρεστον, τὴν λογικὴν λατρείαν ὑμῶν· 12.2. καὶ μὴ συνσχηματίζεσθε τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ, ἀλλὰ μεταμορφοῦσθε τῇ ἀνακαινώσει τοῦ νοός, εἰς τὸ δοκιμάζειν ὑμᾶς τί τὸ θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ, τὸ ἀγαθὸν καὶ εὐάρεστον καὶ τέλειον. 12.3. Λέγω γὰρ διὰ τῆς χάριτος τῆς δοθείσης μοι παντὶ τῷ ὄντι ἐν ὑμῖν μὴ ὑπερφρονεῖν παρʼ ὃ δεῖ φρονεῖν, ἀλλὰ φρονεῖν εἰς τὸ σωφρονεῖν, ἑκάστῳ ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἐμέρισεν μέτρον πίστεως. 12.4. καθάπερ γὰρ ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι πολλὰ μέλη ἔχομεν, τὰ δὲ μέλη πάντα οὐ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχει πρᾶξιν, 12.5. οὕτως οἱ πολλοὶ ἓν σῶμά ἐσμεν ἐν Χριστῷ, τὸ δὲ καθʼ εἷς ἀλλήλων μέλη. 12.6. Ἔχοντες δὲ χαρίσματα κατὰ τὴν χάριν τὴν δοθεῖσαν ἡμῖν διάφορα, εἴτε προφητείαν κατὰ τὴν ἀναλογίαν τῆς πίστεως, 12.7. εἴτε διακονίαν ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ, εἴτε ὁ διδάσκων ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ, 12.8. εἴτε ὁ παρακαλῶν ἐν τῇ παρακλήσει, ὁ μεταδιδοὺς ἐν ἁπλότητι, ὁ προϊστάμενος ἐν σπουδῇ, ὁ ἐλεῶν ἐν ἱλαρότητι. 12.11. τῇ σπουδῇ μὴ ὀκνηροί, τῷ πνεύματι ζέοντες, τῷ κυρίῳ δουλεύοντες, 13.11. Καὶ τοῦτο εἰδότες τὸν καιρόν, ὅτι ὥρα ἤδη ὑμᾶς ἐξ ὕπνου ἐγερθῆναι, νῦν γὰρ ἐγγύτερον ἡμῶν ἡ σωτηρία ἢ ὅτε ἐπιστεύσαμεν. 14.1. Τὸν δὲ ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει προσλαμβάνεσθε, μὴ εἰς διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν. 14.2. ὃς μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα, ὁ δὲ ἀσθενῶν λάχανα ἐσθίει. 14.3. ὁ ἐσθίων τὸν μὴ ἐσθίοντα μὴ ἐξουθενείτω, ὁ δὲ μὴ ἐσθίων τὸν ἐσθίοντα μὴ κρινέτω, ὁ θεὸς γὰρ αὐτὸν προσελάβετο. 14.4. σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων ἀλλότριον οἰκέτην; τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει ἢ πίπτει· σταθήσεται δέ, δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ κύριος στῆσαι αὐτόν. 14.5. ὃς μὲν [γὰρ] κρίνει ἡμέραν παρʼ ἡμέραν, ὃς δὲ κρίνει πᾶσαν ἡμέραν· ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ νοῒ πληροφορείσθω· 14.6. ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν κυρίῳ φρονεῖ. καὶ ὁ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ ἐσθίει, εὐχαριστεῖ γὰρ τῷ θεῷ· καὶ ὁ μὴ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ οὐκ ἐσθίει, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ θεῷ. 14.7. Οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἑαυτῷ ζῇ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ ἀποθνήσκει· 14.8. ἐάν τε γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκομεν. ἐάν τε οὖν ζῶμεν ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τοῦ κυρίου ἐσμέν. 14.9. εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἔζησεν ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων κυριεύσῃ. 14.10. Σὺ δὲ τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; ἢ καὶ σὺ τί ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; πάντες γὰρ παραστησόμεθα τῷ βήματι τοῦ θεοῦ· 14.11. γέγραπται γάρ 14.12. ἄρα [οὖν] ἕκαστος ἡμῶν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λόγον δώσει [τῷ θεῷ]. 14.13. Μηκέτι οὖν ἀλλήλους κρίνωμεν· ἀλλὰ τοῦτο κρίνατε μᾶλλον, τὸ μὴ τιθέναι πρόσκομμα τῷ ἀδελφῷ ἢ σκάνδαλον. 14.14. οἶδα καὶ πέπεισμαι ἐν κυρίῳ Ἰησοῦ ὅτι οὐδὲν κοινὸν διʼ ἑαυτοῦ· εἰ μὴ τῷ λογιζομένῳ τι κοινὸν εἶναι, ἐκείνῳ κοινόν. 14.15. εἰ γὰρ διὰ βρῶμα ὁ ἀδελφός σου λυπεῖται, οὐκέτι κατὰ ἀγάπην περιπατεῖς. μὴ τῷ βρώματί σου ἐκεῖνον ἀπόλλυε ὑπὲρ οὗ Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν. 14.16. μὴ βλασφημείσθω οὖν ὑμῶν τὸ ἀγαθόν. 14.17. οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ βρῶσις καὶ πόσις, ἀλλὰ δικαιοσύνη καὶ εἰρήνη καὶ χαρὰ ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ· 14.18. ὁ γὰρ ἐν τούτῳ δουλεύων τῷ χριστῷ εὐάρεστος τῷ θεῷ καὶ δόκιμος τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. 14.19. ἄρα οὖν τὰ τῆς εἰρήνης διώκωμεν καὶ τὰ τῆς οἰκοδομῆς τῆς εἰς ἀλλήλους· 14.20. μὴ ἕνεκεν βρώματος κατάλυε τὸ ἔργον τοῦ θεοῦ. πάντα μὲν καθαρά, ἀλλὰ κακὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τῷ διὰ προσκόμματος ἐσθίοντι. 14.21. καλὸν τὸ μὴ φαγεῖν κρέα μηδὲ πεῖν οἶνον μηδὲ ἐν ᾧ ὁ ἀδελφός σου προσκόπτει· 14.22. σὺ πίστιν ἣν ἔχεις κατὰ σεαυτὸν ἔχε ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. μακάριος ὁ μὴ κρίνων ἑαυτὸν ἐν ᾧ δοκιμάζει· 14.23. ὁ δὲ διακρινόμενος ἐὰν φάγῃ κατακέκριται, ὅτι οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως· πᾶν δὲ ὃ οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως ἁμαρτία ἐστίν. 15.16. εἰς τὸ εἶναί με λειτουργὸν Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ εἰς τὰ ἔθνη, ἱερουργοῦντα τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα γένηται ἡ προσφορὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν εὐπρόσδεκτος, ἡγιασμένη ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ. 15.19. ἐν δυνάμει σημείων καὶ τεράτων, ἐν δυνάμει πνεύματος [ἁγίου]· ὥστε με ἀπὸ Ἰερουσαλὴμ καὶ κύκλῳ μέχρι τοῦ Ἰλλυρικοῦ πεπληρωκέναι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ χριστοῦ, 15.31. ἵνα ῥυσθῶ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀπειθούντων ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ καὶ ἡ διακονία μου ἡ εἰς Ἰερουσαλὴμ εὐπρόσδεκτος τοῖς ἁγίοις γένηται, 16.5. καὶ τὴν κατʼ οἶκον αὐτῶν ἐκκλησίαν. ἀσπάσασθε Ἐπαίνετον τὸν ἀγαπητόν μου, ὅς ἐστιν ἀπαρχὴ τῆς Ἀσίας εἰς Χριστόν. 16.23. ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς Γαῖος ὁ ξένος μου καὶ ὅλης τῆς ἐκκλησίας. ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς Ἔραστος ὁ οἰκονόμος τῆς πόλεως καὶ Κούαρτος ὁ ἀδελφός. | 1.22. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, 3.1. Then what advantage does the Jew have? Or what is the profit of circumcision? 3.2. Much in every way! Because first of all, they were entrusted with the oracles of God. 3.3. For what if some were without faith? Will their lack of faith nullify the faithfulness of God? 3.4. May it never be! Yes, let God be found true, but every man a liar. As it is written, "That you might be justified in your words, And might prevail when you come into judgment." 3.5. But if our unrighteousness commends the righteousness of God, what will we say? Is God unrighteous who inflicts wrath? I speak like men do. 3.6. May it never be! For then how will God judge the world? 3.7. For if the truth of God through my lie abounded to his glory, why am I also still judged as a sinner? 3.8. Why not (as we are slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say), "Let us do evil, that good may come?" Those who say so are justly condemned. 3.9. What then? Are we better than they? No, in no way. For we previously charged both Jews and Greeks, that they are all under sin. 4.19. Without being weakened in faith, he didn't consider his own body, already having been worn out, (he being about a hundred years old), and the deadness of Sarah's womb. 5.3. Not only this, but we also rejoice in our sufferings, knowing that suffering works perseverance; 5.4. and perseverance, proven character; and proven character, hope: 5.5. and hope doesn't disappoint us, because God's love has been poured out into our hearts through the Holy Spirit who was given to us. 6.4. We were buried therefore with him through baptism to death, that just like Christ was raised from the dead through the glory of the Father, so we also might walk in newness of life. 8.10. If Christ is in you, the body is dead because of sin, but the spirit is alive because of righteousness. 8.11. But if the Spirit of him who raised up Jesus from the dead dwells in you, he who raised up Christ Jesus from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through his Spirit who dwells in you. 8.12. So then, brothers, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. 8.13. For if you live after the flesh, you must die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live. 8.18. For I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which will be revealed toward us. 8.23. Not only so, but ourselves also, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for adoption, the redemption of our body. 8.26. In the same way, the Spirit also helps our weaknesses, for we don't know how to pray as we ought. But the Spirit himself makes intercession for us with groanings which can't be uttered. 8.27. He who searches the hearts knows what is on the Spirit's mind, because he makes intercession for the saints according to God. 8.28. We know that all things work together for good for those who love God, to those who are called according to his purpose. 8.29. For whom he foreknew, he also predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brothers. 8.30. Whom he predestined, those he also called. Whom he called, those he also justified. Whom he justified, those he also glorified. 8.35. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Could oppression, or anguish, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? 8.36. Even as it is written, "For your sake we are killed all day long. We were accounted as sheep for the slaughter." 8.37. No, in all these things, we are more than conquerors through him who loved us. 8.38. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, 8.39. nor height, nor depth, nor any other created thing, will be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. 10.2. For I testify about them that they have a zeal for God, but not according to knowledge. 10.9. that if you will confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved. 10.10. For with the heart, one believes unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. 11.16. If the first fruit is holy, so is the lump. If the root is holy, so are the branches. 12.1. Therefore I urge you, brothers, by the mercies of God, to present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your spiritual service. 12.2. Don't be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, so that you may prove what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God. 12.3. For I say, through the grace that was given me, to every man who is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think reasonably, as God has apportioned to each person a measure of faith. 12.4. For even as we have many members in one body, and all the members don't have the same function, 12.5. so we, who are many, are one body in Christ, and individually members one of another. 12.6. Having gifts differing according to the grace that was given to us, if prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of our faith; 12.7. or service, let us give ourselves to service; or he who teaches, to his teaching; 12.8. or he who exhorts, to his exhorting: he who gives, let him do it with liberality; he who rules, with diligence; he who shows mercy, with cheerfulness. 12.11. not lagging in diligence; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord; 13.11. Do this, knowing the time, that it is already time for you to awaken out of sleep, for salvation is now nearer to us than when we first believed. 14.1. Now receive one who is weak in faith, but not for disputes over opinions. 14.2. One man has faith to eat all things, but he who is weak eats only vegetables. 14.3. Don't let him who eats despise him who doesn't eat. Don't let him who doesn't eat judge him who eats, for God has received him. 14.4. Who are you who judge another's servant? To his own lord he stands or falls. Yes, he will be made to stand, for God has power to make him stand. 14.5. One man esteems one day as more important. Another esteems every day alike. Let each man be fully assured in his own mind. 14.6. He who observes the day, observes it to the Lord; and he who does not observe the day, to the Lord he does not observe it. He who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks. He who doesn't eat, to the Lord he doesn't eat, and gives God thanks. 14.7. For none of us lives to himself, and none dies to himself. 14.8. For if we live, we live to the Lord. Or if we die, we die to the Lord. If therefore we live or die, we are the Lord's. 14.9. For to this end Christ died, rose, and lived again, that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. 14.10. But you, why do you judge your brother? Or you again, why do you despise your brother? For we will all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. 14.11. For it is written, "'As I live,' says the Lord, 'to me every knee will bow. Every tongue will confess to God.'" 14.12. So then each one of us will give account of himself to God. 14.13. Therefore let's not judge one another any more, but judge this rather, that no man put a stumbling block in his brother's way, or an occasion for falling. 14.14. I know, and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus, that nothing is unclean of itself; except that to him who considers anything to be unclean, to him it is unclean. 14.15. Yet if because of food your brother is grieved, you walk no longer in love. Don't destroy with your food him for whom Christ died. 14.16. Then don't let your good be slandered, 14.17. for the Kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit. 14.18. For he who serves Christ in these things is acceptable to God and approved by men. 14.19. So then, let us follow after things which make for peace, and things by which we may build one another up. 14.20. Don't overthrow God's work for food's sake. All things indeed are clean, however it is evil for that man who creates a stumbling block by eating. 14.21. It is good to not eat meat, drink wine, nor do anything by which your brother stumbles, is offended, or is made weak. 14.22. Do you have faith? Have it to yourself before God. Happy is he who doesn't judge himself in that which he approves. 14.23. But he who doubts is condemned if he eats, because it isn't of faith; and whatever is not of faith is sin. 15.16. that I should be a servant of Christ Jesus to the Gentiles, ministering as a priest the gospel of God, that the offering up of the Gentiles might be made acceptable, sanctified by the Holy Spirit. 15.19. in the power of signs and wonders, in the power of God's Spirit; so that from Jerusalem, and around as far as to Illyricum, I have fully preached the gospel of Christ; 15.31. that I may be delivered from those who are disobedient in Judea, and that my service which I have for Jerusalem may be acceptable to the saints; 16.5. Greet the assembly that is in their house. Greet Epaenetus, my beloved, who is the first fruits of Achaia to Christ. 16.23. Gaius, my host and host of the whole assembly, greets you. Erastus, the treasurer of the city, greets you, as does Quartus, the brother. |
|
131. New Testament, 1 John, 3.17, 4.1-4.6 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 100, 191| 3.17. ὃς δʼ ἂν ἔχῃ τὸν βίον τοῦ κόσμου καὶ θεωρῇ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ χρείαν ἔχοντα καὶ κλείσῃ τὰ σπλάγχνα αὐτοῦ ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ, πῶς ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ μένει ἐν αὐτῷ; 4.1. Ἀγαπητοί, μὴ παντὶ πνεύματι πιστεύετε, ἀλλὰ δοκιμάζετε τὰ πνεύματα εἰ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν, ὅτι πολλοὶ ψευδοπροφῆται ἐξεληλύθασιν εἰς τὸν κόσμον. 4.2. Ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκετε τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ· πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμολογεῖ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν, 4.3. καὶ πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ μὴ ὁμολογεῖ τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν· καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου, ὃ ἀκηκόατε ὅτι ἔρχεται, καὶ νῦν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἐστὶν ἤδη. 4.4. Ὑμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστέ, τεκνία, καὶ νενικήκατε αὐτούς, ὅτι μείζων ἐστὶν ὁ ἐν ὑμῖν ἢ ὁ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ· αὐτοὶ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου εἰσίν· 4.5. διὰ τοῦτο ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου λαλοῦσιν καὶ ὁ κόσμος αὐτῶν ἀκούεὶ. 4.6. ἡμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐσμέν· ὁ γινώσκων τὸν θεὸν ἀκούει ἡμῶν, ὃς οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ ἀκούει ἡμῶν. ἐκ τούτου γινώσκομεν τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς πλάνης. | 3.17. But whoever has the world's goods, and sees his brother in need, and closes his heart of compassion against him, how does the love of God remain in him? 4.1. Beloved, don't believe every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God, because many false prophets have gone out into the world. 4.2. By this you know the Spirit of God: every spirit who confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is of God, 4.3. and every spirit who doesn't confess that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is not of God, and this is the spirit of the antichrist, of whom you have heard that it comes. Now it is in the world already. 4.4. You are of God, little children, and have overcome them; because greater is he who is in you than he who is in the world. 4.5. They are of the world. Therefore they speak of the world, and the world hears them. 4.6. We are of God. He who knows God listens to us. He who is not of God doesn't listen to us. By this we know the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error. |
|
132. New Testament, 1 Peter, 1.21, 2.5, 5.9 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87, 175, 205| 1.21. φανερωθέντος δὲ ἐπʼ ἐσχάτου τῶν χρόνων διʼ ὑμᾶς τοὺς διʼ αὐτοῦ πιστοὺς εἰς θεὸν τὸν ἐγείραντα αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν καὶ δόξαν αὐτῷ δόντα, ὥστε τὴν πίστιν ὑμῶν καὶ ἐλπίδα εἶναι εἰς θεόν. 2.5. καὶ αὐτοὶ ὡς λίθοι ζῶντες οἰκοδομεῖσθε οἶκος πνευματικὸς εἰς ἱεράτευμα ἅγιον, ἀνενέγκαι πνευματικὰς θυσίας εὐπροσδέκτους θεῷ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· 5.9. ᾧ ἀντίστητε στερεοὶ τῇ πίστει, εἰδότες τὰ αὐτὰ τῶν παθημάτων τῇ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ὑμῶν ἀδελφότητι ἐπιτελεῖσθαι. | 1.21. who through him are believers in God, who raised him from the dead, and gave him glory; so that your faith and hope might be in God. 2.5. You also, as living stones, are built up as a spiritual house, to be a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. 5.9. Withstand him steadfast in your faith, knowing that your brothers who are in the world are undergoing the same sufferings. |
|
133. New Testament, 1 Timothy, 2.9, 4.4-4.5, 5.19 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87, 92, 245| 2.9. Ὡσαύτως γυναῖκας ἐν καταστολῇ κοσμίῳ μετὰ αἰδοῦς καὶ σωφροσύνης κοσμεῖν ἑαυτάς, μὴ ἐν πλέγμασιν καὶ χρυσίῳ ἢ μαργαρίταις ἢ ἱματισμῷ πολυτελεῖ, 4.4. ὅτι πᾶν κτίσμα θεοῦ καλόν, καὶ οὐδὲν ἀπόβλητον μετὰ εὐχαριστίας λαμβανόμενον, 4.5. ἁγιάζεται γὰρ διὰ λόγου θεοῦ καὶ ἐντεύξεως. 5.19. κατὰ πρεσβυτέρου κατηγορίαν μὴ παραδέχου, ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴἐπὶ δύο ἢ τριῶν μαρτύρων· | 2.9. In the same way, that women also adorn themselves in decent clothing, with modesty and propriety; not just with braided hair, gold, pearls, or expensive clothing; 4.4. For every creature of God is good, and nothing is to be rejected, if it is received with thanksgiving. 4.5. For it is sanctified through the word of God and prayer. 5.19. Don't receive an accusation against an elder, except at the word of two or three witnesses. |
|
| 134. Quintilian, Institutes of Oratory, 4.1.54, 6.2.20, 10.1.36, 11.1.17-11.1.19 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 4, 216, 241 |
135. New Testament, Philippians, 1.7-1.8, 2.1, 2.4-2.11, 2.22, 2.30, 3.20-3.21, 4.1, 4.4, 4.11 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, aphorism •stylistic and rhetorical devices, chiastic inversion Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131, 132, 140, 191, 213, 216, 242, 245; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 87| 1.7. καθώς ἐστιν δίκαιον ἐμοὶ τοῦτο φρονεῖν ὑπὲρ πάντων ὑμῶν, διὰ τὸ ἔχειν με ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ ὑμᾶς, ἔν τε τοῖς δεσμοῖς μου καὶ ἐν τῇ ἀπολογίᾳ καὶ βεβαιώσει τοῦ εὐαγγελίου συνκοινωνούς μου τῆς χάριτος πάντας ὑμᾶς ὄντας· 1.8. μάρτυς γάρ μου ὁ θεός, ὡς ἐπιποθῶ πάντας ὑμᾶς ἐν σπλάγχνοις Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ. 2.1. Εἴ τις οὖν παράκλησις ἐν Χριστῷ, εἴ τι παραμύθιον ἀγάπης, εἴ τις κοινωνία πνεύματος, εἴ τις σπλάγχνα καὶ οἰκτιρμοί, 2.4. μὴ τὰ ἑαυτῶν ἕκαστοι σκοποῦντες, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ ἑτέρων ἕκαστοι. 2.5. τοῦτο φρονεῖτε ἐν ὑμῖν ὃ καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, 2.6. ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ, 2.7. ἀλλὰ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν μορφὴν δούλου λαβών, ἐν ὁμοιώματι ἀνθρώπων γενόμενος· καὶ σχήματι εὑρεθεὶς ὡς ἄνθρωπος 2.8. ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν γενόμενος ὑπήκοος μέχρι θανάτου, θανάτου δὲ σταυροῦ· 2.9. διὸ καὶ ὁ θεὸς αὐτὸν ὑπερύψωσεν, καὶ ἐχαρίσατο αὐτῷ τὸ ὄνομα τὸ ὑπὲρ πᾶν ὄνομα, 2.10. ἵνα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦπᾶν γόνυ κάμψῃἐπουρανίων καὶ ἐπιγείων καὶ καταχθονίων, 2.11. καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσηταιὅτι ΚΥΡΙΟΣ ΙΗΣΟΥΣ ΧΡΙΣΤΟΣ εἰς δόξανθεοῦπατρός. 2.22. ὅτι ὡς πατρὶ τέκνον σὺν ἐμοὶ ἐδούλευσεν εἰς τὸ εὐαγγέλιον. 2.30. ὅτι διὰ τὸ ἔργον Κυρίου μέχρι θανάτου ἤγγισεν, παραβολευσάμενος τῇ ψυχῇ ἵνα ἀναπληρώσῃ τὸ ὑμῶν ὑστέρημα τῆς πρός με λειτουργίας. 3.20. ἡμῶν γὰρ τὸ πολίτευμα ἐν οὐρανοῖς ὑπάρχει, ἐξ οὗ καὶ σωτῆρα ἀπεκδεχόμεθα κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, 3.21. ὃς μετασχηματίσει τὸ σῶμα τῆς ταπεινώσεως ἡμῶν σύμμορφον τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ δύνασθαι αὐτὸν καὶ ὑποτάξαι αὑτῷ τὰ πάντα. 4.1. Ὥστε, ἀδελφοί μου ἀγαπητοὶ καὶ ἐπιπόθητοι, χαρὰ καὶ στέφανός μου, οὕτως στήκετε ἐν κυρίῳ, ἀγαπητοί. 4.4. Χαίρετε ἐν κυρίῳ πάντοτε· πάλιν ἐρῶ, χαίρετε. 4.11. οὐχ ὅτι καθʼ ὑστέρησιν λέγω, ἐγὼ γὰρ ἔμαθον ἐν οἷς εἰμὶ αὐτάρκης εἶναι· οἶδα καὶ ταπεινοῦσθαι, | 1.7. It is even right for me to think this way on behalf of all of you, because I have you in my heart, because, both in my bonds and in the defense and confirmation of the gospel, you all are partakers with me of grace. 1.8. For God is my witness, how I long after all of you in the tender mercies of Christ Jesus. 2.1. If there is therefore any exhortation in Christ, if any consolation of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any tender mercies and compassion, 2.4. each of you not just looking to his own things, but each of you also to the things of others. 2.5. Have this in your mind, which was also in Christ Jesus, 2.6. who, existing in the form of God, didn't consider it robbery to be equal with God, 2.7. but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men. 2.8. And being found in human form, he humbled himself, becoming obedient to death, yes, the death of the cross. 2.9. Therefore God also highly exalted him, and gave to him the name which is above every name; 2.10. that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, those on earth, and those under the earth, 2.11. and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. 2.22. But you know the proof of him, that, as a child serves a father, so he served with me in furtherance of the gospel. 2.30. because for the work of Christ he came near to death, risking his life to supply that which was lacking in your service toward me. 3.20. For our citizenship is in heaven, from where we also wait for a Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ; 3.21. who will change the body of our humiliation to be conformed to the body of his glory, according to the working by which he is able even to subject all things to himself. 4.1. Therefore, my brothers, beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand firm in the Lord, my beloved. 4.4. Rejoice in the Lord always! Again I will say, Rejoice! 4.11. Not that I speak in respect to lack, for I have learned in whatever state I am, to be content in it. |
|
136. New Testament, Mark, 2.27, 4.14, 4.26-4.29, 6.10, 7.2, 8.11-8.12, 8.31-8.38, 10.9, 12.25, 12.27, 13.34-13.37, 14.32-14.41, 14.50, 15.21 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •stylistic and rhetorical devices, aphorism •stylistic and rhetorical devices, chiastic inversion •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, pleonasm Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28, 42, 131, 140, 175, 228, 240; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 80, 87| 2.27. καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Τὸ σάββατον διὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐγένετο καὶ οὐχ ὁ ἄνθρωπος διὰ τὸ σάββατον· 4.14. Ὁ σπείρων τὸν λόγον σπείρει. 4.26. Καὶ ἔλεγεν Οὕτως ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς ἄνθρωπος βάλῃ τὸν σπόρον ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς 4.27. καὶ καθεύδῃ καὶ ἐγείρηται νύκτα καὶ ἡμέραν, καὶ ὁ σπόρος βλαστᾷ καὶ μηκύνηται ὡς οὐκ οἶδεν αὐτός. 4.28. αὐτομάτη ἡ γῆ καρποφορεῖ, πρῶτον χόρτον, εἶτεν στάχυν, εἶτεν πλήρη σῖτον ἐν τῷ στάχυϊ. 4.29. ὅταν δε παραδοῖ ὁ καρπός, εὐθὺς ἀποστέλλει τὸ δρέπανον, ὅτι παρέστηκεν ὁ θερισμός. 6.10. καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Ὅπου ἐὰν εἰσέλθητε εἰς οἰκίαν, ἐκεῖ μένετε ἕως ἂν ἐξέλθητε ἐκεῖθεν. 7.2. καὶ ἰδόντες τινὰς τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ ὅτι κοιναῖς χερσίν, τοῦτʼ ἔστιν ἀνίπτοις, ἐσθίουσιν τοὺς ἄρτους. 8.11. Καὶ ἐξῆλθον οἱ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ ἤρξαντο συνζητεῖν αὐτῷ, ζητοῦντες παρʼ αὐτοῦ σημεῖον ἀπὸ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, πειράζοντες αὐτόν. 8.12. καὶ ἀναστενάξας τῷ πνεύματι αὐτοῦ λέγει Τί ἡ γενεὰ αὕτη ζητεῖ σημεῖον; ἀμὴν λέγω, εἰ δοθήσεται τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ σημεῖον. 8.31. Καὶ ἤρξατο διδάσκειν αὐτοὺς ὅτι δεῖ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου πολλὰ παθεῖν καὶ ἀποδοκιμασθῆναι ὑπὸ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ τῶν ἀρχιερέων καὶ τῶν γραμματέων καὶ ἀποκτανθῆναι καὶ μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας ἀναστῆναι· 8.32. καὶ παρρησίᾳ τὸν λόγον ἐλάλει. καὶ προσλαβόμενος ὁ Πέτρος αὐτὸν ἤρξατο ἐπιτιμᾷν αὐτῷ. 8.33. ὁ δὲ ἐπιστραφεὶς καὶ ἰδὼν τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ ἐπετίμησεν Πέτρῳ καὶ λέγει Ὕπαγε ὀπίσω μου, Σατανᾶ, ὅτι οὐ φρονεῖς τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀλλὰ τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων. 8.34. Καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν ὄχλον σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Εἴ τις θέλει ὀπίσω μου ἐλθεῖν, ἀπαρνησάσθω ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἀράτω τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀκολουθείτω μοι. 8.35. ὃς γὰρ ἐὰν θέλῃ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ψυχὴν σῶσαι ἀπολέσει αὐτήν· ὃς δʼ ἂν ἀπολέσει τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν [ἐμοῦ καὶ] τοῦ εὐαγγελίου σώσει αὐτήν. 8.36. τί γὰρ ὠφελεῖ ἄνθρωπον κερδῆσαι τὸν κόσμον ὅλον καὶ ζημιωθῆναι τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ; 8.37. τί γὰρ δοῖ ἄνθρωπος ἀντάλλαγμα τῆς ψυχῆς αὐτοῦ; 8.38. ὃς γὰρ ἐὰν ἐπαισχυνθῇ με καὶ τοὺς ἐμοὺς λόγους ἐν τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ τῇ μοιχαλίδι καὶ ἁμαρτωλῷ, καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐπαισχυνθήσεται αὐτὸν ὅταν ἔλθῃ ἐν τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ μετὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων τῶν ἁγίων. 10.9. ὃ οὖν ὁ θεὸς συνέζευξεν ἄνθρωπος μὴ χωριζέτω. 12.25. ὅταν γὰρ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστῶσιν, οὔτε γαμοῦσιν οὔτε γαμίζονται, ἀλλʼ εἰσὶν ὡς ἄγγελοι ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς· 12.27. οὐκ ἔστιν θεὸς νεκρῶν ἀλλὰ ζώντων· πολὺ πλανᾶσθε. 13.34. ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἀπόδημος ἀφεὶς τὴν οἰκίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ δοὺς τοῖς δούλοις αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐξουσίαν, ἑκάστῳ τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῷ θυρωρῷ ἐνετείλατο ἵνα γρηγορῇ. 13.35. γρηγορεῖτε οὖν, οὐκ οἴδατε γὰρ πότε ὁ κύριος τῆς οἰκίας ἔρχεται, ἢ ὀψὲ ἢ μεσονύκτιον ἢ ἀλεκτοροφωνίας ἢ πρωί, 13.36. μὴ ἐλθὼν ἐξέφνης εὕρῃ ὑμᾶς καθεύδοντας· 13.37. ὃ δὲ ὑμῖν λέγω πᾶσιν λέγω, γρηγορεῖτε. 14.32. Καὶ ἔρχονται εἰς χωρίον οὗ τὸ ὄνομα Γεθσημανεί, καὶ λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ Καθίσατε ὧδε ἕως προσεύξωμαι. 14.33. καὶ παραλαμβάνει τὸν Πέτρον καὶ τὸν Ἰάκωβον καὶ τὸν Ἰωάνην μετʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἤρξατο ἐκθαμβεῖσθαι καὶ ἀδημονεῖν, 14.34. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Περίλυπός ἐστιν ἡ ψυχή μου ἕως θανάτου· μείνατε ὧδε καὶ γρηγορεῖτε. 14.35. καὶ προελθὼν μικρὸν ἔπιπτεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, καὶ προσηύχετο ἵνα εἰ δυνατόν ἐστιν παρέλθῃ ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ ἡ ὥρα, 14.36. καὶ ἔλεγεν Ἀββά ὁ πατήρ, πάντα δυνατά σοι· παρένεγκε τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ· ἀλλʼ οὐ τί ἐγὼ θέλω ἀλλὰ τί σύ. 14.37. καὶ ἔρχεται καὶ εὑρίσκει αὐτοὺς καθεύδοντας, καὶ λέγει τῷ Πέτρῳ Σίμων, καθεύδεις; οὐκ ἴσχυσας μίαν ὥραν γρηγορῆσαι; 14.38. γρηγορεῖτε καὶ προσεύχεσθε, ἵνα μὴ ἔλθητε εἰς πειρασμόν· τὸ μὲν πνεῦμα πρόθυμον ἡ δὲ σὰρξ ἀσθενής. 14.39. καὶ πάλιν ἀπελθὼν προσηύξατο [τὸν αὐτὸν λόγον εἰπών]. 14.40. καὶ πάλιν ἐλθὼν εὗρεν αὐτοὺς καθεύδοντας, ἦσαν γὰρ αὐτῶν οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ καταβαρυνόμενοι, καὶ οὐκ ᾔδεισαν τί ἀποκριθῶσιν αὐτῷ. 14.41. καὶ ἔρχεται τὸ τρίτον καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Καθεύδετε [τὸ] λοιπὸν καὶ ἀναπαύεσθε· ἀπέχει· ἦλθεν ἡ ὥρα, ἰδοὺ παραδίδοται ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰς τὰς χεῖρας τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν. 14.50. καὶ ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ἔφυγον πάντες. 15.21. καὶ ἀγγαρεύουσιν παράγοντά τινα Σίμωνα Κυρηναῖον ἐρχόμενον ἀπʼ ἀγροῦ, τὸν πατέρα Ἀλεξάνδρου καὶ Ῥούφου, ἵνα ἄρῃ τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ. | 2.27. He said to them, "The Sabbath was made for man, not man for the Sabbath. 4.14. The farmer sows the word. 4.26. He said, "The Kingdom of God is as if a man should cast seed on the earth, 4.27. and should sleep and rise night and day, and the seed should spring up and grow, he doesn't know how. 4.28. For the earth bears fruit: first the blade, then the ear, then the full grain in the ear. 4.29. But when the fruit is ripe, immediately he puts forth the sickle, because the harvest has come." 6.10. He said to them, "Wherever you enter into a house, stay there until you depart from there. 7.2. Now when they saw some of his disciples eating bread with defiled, that is, unwashed, hands, they found fault. 8.11. The Pharisees came out and began to question him, seeking from him a sign from heaven, and testing him. 8.12. He sighed deeply in his spirit, and said, "Why does this generation seek a sign? Most assuredly I tell you, no sign will be given to this generation." 8.31. He began to teach them that the Son of Man must suffer many things, and be rejected by the elders, the chief priests, and the scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again. 8.32. He spoke to them openly. Peter took him, and began to rebuke him. 8.33. But he, turning around, and seeing his disciples, rebuked Peter, and said, "Get behind me, Satan! For you have in mind not the things of God, but the things of men." 8.34. He called the multitude to himself with his disciples, and said to them, "Whoever wants to come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 8.35. For whoever wants to save his life will lose it; and whoever will lose his life for my sake and the gospel's will save it. 8.36. For what does it profit a man, to gain the whole world, and forfeit his life? 8.37. For what will a man give in exchange for his life? 8.38. For whoever will be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation, the Son of Man also will be ashamed of him, when he comes in the glory of his Father with the holy angels." 10.9. What therefore God has joined together, let no man separate." 12.25. For when they will rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are like angels in heaven. 12.27. He is not the God of the dead, but of the living. You are therefore badly mistaken." 13.34. "It is like a man, traveling to another country, having left his house, and given authority to his servants, and to each one his work, and also commanded the doorkeeper to keep watch. 13.35. Watch therefore, for you don't know when the lord of the house is coming, whether at evening, or at midnight, or when the rooster crows, or in the morning; 13.36. lest coming suddenly he might find you sleeping. 13.37. What I tell you, I tell all: Watch." 14.32. They came to a place which was named Gethsemane. He said to his disciples, "Sit here, while I pray." 14.33. He took with him Peter, James, and John, and began to be greatly troubled and distressed. 14.34. He said to them, "My soul is exceedingly sorrowful, even to death. Stay here, and watch." 14.35. He went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed that, if it were possible, the hour might pass away from him. 14.36. He said, "Abba, Father, all things are possible to you. Please remove this cup from me. However, not what I desire, but what you desire." 14.37. He came and found them sleeping, and said to Peter, "Simon, are you sleeping? Couldn't you watch one hour? 14.38. Watch and pray, that you not enter into temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak." 14.39. Again he went away, and prayed, saying the same words. 14.40. Again he returned, and found them sleeping, for their eyes were very heavy, and they didn't know what to answer him. 14.41. He came the third time, and said to them, "Sleep on now, and take your rest. It is enough. The hour has come. Behold, the Son of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 14.50. They all left him, and fled. 15.21. They compelled one passing by, coming from the country, Simon of Cyrene, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to go with them, that he might bear his cross. |
|
137. New Testament, Hebrews, 1.7, 6.9, 11.3-11.32 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 107, 131, 211| 1.7. καὶ πρὸς μὲν τοὺς ἀγγέλους λέγει 6.9. Πεπείσμεθα δὲ περὶ ὑμῶν, ἀγαπητοί, τὰ κρείσσονα καὶ ἐχόμενα σωτηρίας, εἰ καὶ οὕτως λαλοῦμεν· 11.3. Πίστει νοοῦμεν κατηρτίσθαι τοὺς αἰῶνας ῥήματι θεοῦ, εἰς τὸ μὴ ἐκ φαινομένων τὸ βλεπόμενον γεγονέναι. 11.4. Πίστει πλείονα θυσίαν Ἅβελ παρὰ Καὶν προσήνεγκεν τῷ θεῷ, διʼ ἧς ἐμαρτυρήθη εἶναι δίκαιος, μαρτυροῦντοςἐπὶ τοῖς δώροις αὐτοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ,καὶ διʼ αὐτῆς ἀποθανὼν ἔτι λαλεῖ. 11.5. Πίστει Ἑνὼχ μετετέθη τοῦ μὴ ἰδεῖν θάνατον, καὶοὐχ ηὑρίσκετο διότι μετέθηκεν αὐτὸν ὁ θεός·πρὸ γὰρ τῆς μεταθέσεως μεμαρτύρηταιεὐαρεστηκέναι τῷ θεῷ, 11.6. χωρὶς δὲ πίστεως ἀδύνατονεὐαρεστῆσαι,πιστεῦσαι γὰρ δεῖ τὸν προσερχόμενον [τῷ] θεῷ ὅτι ἔστιν καὶ τοῖς ἐκζητοῦσιν αὐτὸν μισθαποδότης γίνεται. 11.7. Πίστει χρηματισθεὶς Νῶε περὶ τῶν μηδέπω βλεπομένων εὐλαβηθεὶς κατεσκεύασεν κιβωτὸν εἰς σωτηρίαν τοῦ οἴκου αὐτοῦ, διʼ ἧς κατέκρινεν τὸν κόσμον, καὶ τῆς κατὰ πίστιν δικαιοσύνης ἐγένετο κληρονόμος. 11.8. Πίστει καλούμενος Ἀβραὰμ ὑπήκουσενἐξελθεῖνεἰς τόπον ὃν ἤμελλεν λαμβάνειν εἰς κληρονομίαν, καὶἐξῆλθενμὴ ἐπιστάμενος ποῦ ἔρχεται. 11.9. Πίστειπαρῴκησενεἰς γῆν τῆς ἐπαγγελίας ὡς ἀλλοτρίαν, ἐν σκηναῖς κατοικήσας μετὰ Ἰσαὰκ καὶ Ἰακὼβ τῶν συνκληρονόμων τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τῆς αὐτῆς· 11.10. ἐξεδέχετο γὰρ τὴν τοὺς θεμελίους ἔχουσαν πόλιν, ἧς τεχνίτης καὶ δημιουργὸς ὁ θεός. 11.11. Πίστει καὶ αὐτὴ Σάρρα δύναμιν εἰς καταβολὴν σπέρματος ἔλαβεν καὶ παρὰ καιρὸν ἡλικίας, ἐπεὶ πιστὸν ἡγήσατο τὸν ἐπαγγειλάμενον· 11.12. διὸ καὶ ἀφʼ ἑνὸςἐγεννήθησαν, καὶ ταῦτα νενεκρωμένου,καθὼς τὰ ἄστρα τοῦ οὐρανοῦτῷ πλήθεικαὶ ὡς ἡ ἄμμος ἡ παρὰ τὸ χεῖλος τῆς θαλάσσηςἡ ἀναρίθμητος. 11.13. Κατὰ πίστιν ἀπέθανον οὗτοι πάντες, μὴ κομισάμενοι τὰς ἐπαγγελίας, ἀλλὰ πόρρωθεν αὐτὰς ἰδόντες καὶ ἀσπασάμενοι, καὶ ὁμολογήσαντες ὅτιξένοι καὶ παρεπίδημοίεἰσινἐπὶ τῆς γῆς· 11.14. οἱ γὰρ τοιαῦτα λέγοντες ἐμφανίζουσιν ὅτι πατρίδα ἐπιζητοῦσιν. 11.15. καὶ εἰ μὲν ἐκείνης ἐμνημόνευον ἀφʼ ἧς ἐξέβησαν, εἶχον ἂν καιρὸν ἀνακάμψαι· 11.16. νῦν δὲ κρείττονος ὀρέγονται, τοῦτʼ ἔστιν ἐπουρανίου. διὸ οὐκ ἐπαισχύνεται αὐτοὺς ὁ θεὸς θεὸς ἐπικαλεῖσθαι αὐτῶν, ἡτοίμασεν γὰρ αὐτοῖς πόλιν. 11.17. Πίστειπροσενήνοχεν Ἀβραὰμ τὸν Ἰσαὰκ πειραζόμενος,καὶ τὸν μονογενῆ προσέφερεν ὁ τὰς ἐπαγγελίας ἀναδεξάμενος, πρὸς ὃν ἐλαλήθη ὅτι 11.18. Ἐν Ἰξαὰκ κληθήσεταί σοι ξπέρμα, 11.19. λογισάμενος ὅτι καὶ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἐγείρειν δυνατὸς ὁ θεός· ὅθεν αὐτὸν καὶ ἐν παραβολῇ ἐκομίσατο. 11.20. Πίστει καὶ περὶ μελλόντων εὐλόγησεν Ἰσαὰκ τὸν Ἰακὼβ καὶ τὸν Ἠσαῦ. 11.21. Πίστει Ἰακὼβ ἀποθνήσκων ἕκαστον τῶν υἱῶν Ἰωσὴφ εὐλόγησεν, καὶπροσεκύνησεν ἐπὶ τὸ ἄκρον τῆς ῥάβδου αὐτοῦ. 11.22. Πίστει Ἰωσὴφ τελευτῶν περὶ τῆς ἐξόδου τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ ἐμνημόνευσεν, καὶ περὶ τῶν ὀστέων αὐτοῦ ἐνετείλατο. 11.23. Πίστει Μωυσῆς γεννηθεὶςἐκρύβη τρίμηνονὑπὸ τῶν πατέρων αὐτοῦ, διότιεἶδον ἀστεῖοντὸ παιδίον καὶ οὐκ ἐφοβή θησαν τὸ διάταγμα τοῦ βασιλέως. 11.24. ΠίστειΜωυσῆς μέγας γενόμενοςἠρνήσατο λέγεσθαι υἱὸς θυγατρὸς Φαραώ, 11.25. μᾶλλον ἑλόμενος συνκακουχεῖσθαι τῷ λαῷ τοῦ θεοῦ ἢ πρόσκαιρον ἔχειν ἁμαρτίας ἀπόλαυσιν, 11.26. μείζονα πλοῦτον ἡγησάμενος τῶν Αἰγύπτου θησαυρῶντὸν ὀνειδισμὸν τοῦ χριστοῦ,ἀπέβλεπεν γὰρ εἰς τὴν μισθαποδοσίαν. 11.27. Πίστει κατέλιπεν Αἴγυπτον, μὴ φοβηθεὶς τὸν θυμὸν τοῦ βασιλέως, τὸν γὰρ ἀόρατον ὡς ὁρῶν ἐκαρτέρησεν. 11.28. Πίστει πεποίηκεντὸ πάσχακαὶ τὴν πρόσχυσιντοῦ αἵματος,ἵνα μὴὁ ὀλοθρεύωντὰ πρωτότοκα θίγῃ αὐτῶν. 11.29. Πίστει διέβησαν τὴν Ἐρυθρὰν Θάλασσαν ὡς διὰ ξηρᾶς γῆς, ἧς πεῖραν λαβόντες οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι κατεπόθησαν. 11.30. Πίστει τὰ τείχη Ἰερειχὼ ἔπεσαν κυκλωθέντα ἐπὶ ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας. 11.31. Πίστει Ῥαὰβ ἡ πόρνη οὐ συναπώλετο τοῖς ἀπειθήσασιν, δεξαμένη τοὺς κατασκόπους μετʼ εἰρήνης. 11.32. Καὶ τί ἔτι λέγω; ἐπιλείψει με γὰρ διηγούμενον ὁ χρόνος περὶ Γεδεών, Βαράκ, Σαμψών, Ἰεφθάε, Δαυείδ τε καὶ Σαμουὴλ καὶ τῶν προφητῶν, | 1.7. of the angels he says, "Who makes his angels winds, And his servants a flame of fire." 6.9. But, beloved, we are persuaded of better things for you, and things that accompany salvation, even though we speak like this. 11.3. By faith, we understand that the universe has been framed by the word of God, so that what is seen has not been made out of things which are visible. 11.4. By faith, Abel offered to God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, through which he had testimony given to him that he was righteous, God bearing witness with respect to his gifts; and through it he, being dead, still speaks. 11.5. By faith, Enoch was taken away, so that he wouldn't see death, and he was not found, because God translated him. For he has had testimony given to him that before his translation he had been well pleasing to God. 11.6. Without faith it is impossible to be well pleasing to him, for he who comes to God must believe that he exists, and that he is a rewarder of those who seek him. 11.7. By faith, Noah, being warned about things not yet seen, moved with godly fear, prepared an ark for the saving of his house, through which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is according to faith. 11.8. By faith, Abraham, when he was called, obeyed to go out to the place which he was to receive for an inheritance. He went out, not knowing where he went. 11.9. By faith, he lived as an alien in the land of promise, as in a land not his own, dwelling in tents, with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise. 11.10. For he looked for the city which has the foundations, whose builder and maker is God. 11.11. By faith, even Sarah herself received power to conceive, and she bore a child when she was past age, since she counted him faithful who had promised. 11.12. Therefore as many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as innumerable as the sand which is by the sea shore, were fathered by one man, and him as good as dead. 11.13. These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them and embraced them from afar, and having confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 11.14. For those who say such things make it clear that they are seeking after a country of their own. 11.15. If indeed they had been thinking of that country from which they went out, they would have had enough time to return. 11.16. But now they desire a better country, that is, a heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed of them, to be called their God, for he has prepared a city for them. 11.17. By faith, Abraham, being tested, offered up Isaac. Yes, he who had gladly received the promises was offering up his one and only son; 11.18. even he to whom it was said, "In Isaac will your seed be called;" 11.19. accounting that God is able to raise up even from the dead. Figuratively speaking, he also did receive him back from the dead. 11.20. By faith, Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau, even concerning things to come. 11.21. By faith, Jacob, when he was dying, blessed each of the sons of Joseph, and worshiped, leaning on the top of his staff. 11.22. By faith, Joseph, when his end was near, made mention of the departure of the children of Israel; and gave instructions concerning his bones. 11.23. By faith, Moses, when he was born, was hidden for three months by his parents, because they saw that he was a beautiful child, and they were not afraid of the king's commandment. 11.24. By faith, Moses, when he had grown up, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter, 11.25. choosing rather to share ill treatment with God's people, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a time; 11.26. accounting the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt ; for he looked to the reward. 11.27. By faith, he left Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king; for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible. 11.28. By faith, he kept the Passover, and the sprinkling of the blood, that the destroyer of the firstborn should not touch them. 11.29. By faith, they passed through the Red sea as on dry land. When the Egyptians tried to do so, they were swallowed up. 11.30. By faith, the walls of Jericho fell down, after they had been encircled for seven days. 11.31. By faith, Rahab the prostitute, didn't perish with those who were disobedient, having received the spies in peace. 11.32. What more shall I say? For the time would fail me if I told of Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel, and the prophets; |
|
138. Plutarch, Alcibiades, 7.3 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 242| 7.3. ἰσχυρᾶς δὲ γενομένης μάχης ἠρίστευσαν μὲν ἀμφότεροι, τοῦ δʼ Ἀλκιβιάδου τραύματι περιπεσόντος ὁ Σωκράτης προέστη καὶ ἤμυνε καὶ μάλιστα δὴ προδήλως ἔσωσεν αὐτὸν μετὰ τῶν ὅπλων. ἐγίνετο μὲν οὖν τῷ δικαιοτάτῳ λόγῳ Σωκράτους τὸ ἀριστεῖον· ἐπεὶ δʼ οἱ στρατηγοὶ διὰ τὸ ἀξίωμα τῷ Ἀλκιβιάδῃ σπουδάζοντες ἐφαίνοντο περιθεῖναι τὴν δόξαν, ὁ Σωκράτης βουλόμενος αὔξεσθαι τὸ φιλότιμον ἐν τοῖς καλοῖς αὐτοῦ πρῶτος ἐμαρτύρει καὶ παρεκάλει στεφανοῦν ἐκεῖνον καὶ διδόναι τὴν πανοπλίαν. | 7.3. A fierce battle took place, wherein both of them distinguished themselves; but when Alcibiades fell wounded, it was Socrates who stood over him and defended him, and with the most conspicuous bravery saved him, armour and all. The prize of valor fell to Socrates, of course, on the justest calculation; but the generals, owing to the high position of Alcibiades, were manifestly anxious to give him the glory of it. Socrates, therefore, wishing to increase his pupil’s honorable ambitions, led all the rest in bearing witness to his bravery, and in begging that the crown and the suit of armour be given to him. |
|
| 139. Epictetus, Discourses, 1.1.22, 1.1.27, 1.9.33, 1.12.26, 1.19.2-1.19.6, 2.16.13, 2.17.35-2.17.38, 2.24.19, 3.13.17, 3.22.85, 3.24.75, 4.6.30, 4.8.25 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 26, 103, 130, 188, 191, 213, 216, 220, 242 |
| 140. Anon., 2 Baruch, 21.12, 21.13, 49.2-50.4, 51.7, 51.10, 81.4 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 29 |
141. Arrian, Anabasis of Alexander, 6.1.5, 7.10.1-7.10.2, 7.14.6 (1st cent. CE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 4, 205, 233| 6.1.5. ἐπεὶ μέντοι ἀτρεκέστερον ἐξήλεγξε τὰ ἀμφὶ τῷ ποταμῷ τῷ Ἰνδῷ, οὕτω δὴ μαθεῖν παρὰ τῶν ἐπιχωρίων τὸν μὲν Ὑδάσπην τῷ Ἀκεσίνῃ, τὸν Ἀκεσίνην δὲ τῷ Ἰνδῷ τό τε ὕδωρ ξυμβάλλοντας καὶ τῷ ὀνόματι ξυγχωροῦντας, τὸν Ἰνδὸν δὲ ἐκδιδόντα ἤδη ἐς τὴν μεγάλην θάλασσαν, δίστομον τὸν Ἰνδὸν ὄντα, οὐδέ ν τι αὐτῷ προσῆκον τῆς γῆς τῆς Αἰγυπτίας· τηνικαῦτα δὲ τῆς ἐπιστολῆς τῆς πρὸς τὴν μητέρα τοῦτο τὸ ἀμφὶ τῷ Νείλῳ γραφὲν ἀφελεῖν. 7.10.1. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα γὰρ ὑμῶν πονούντων καὶ ταλαιπωρουμένων ἐκτησάμην αὐτὸς ἀπόνως καὶ ἀταλαιπώρως ἐξηγούμενος. καὶ τίς ὑμῶν ἢ πονήσας οἶδεν ἐμοῦ μᾶλλον ἢ ἐγὼ ὑπὲρ ἐκείνου; ἄγε δὴ καὶ ὅτῳ τραύματα ὑμῶν ἐστι γυμνώσας αὐτὰ ἐπιδειξάτω καὶ ἐγὼ τὰ ἐμὰ ἐπιδείξω ἐν μέρει· 7.10.2. ὡς ἔμοιγε οὐκ ἔστιν ὅ τι τοῦ σώματος τῶν γε δὴ ἔμπροσθεν μερῶν ἄτρωτον ὑπολέλειπται, οὐδὲ ὅπλον τι ἔστιν ἢ ἐκ χειρὸς ἢ τῶν ἀφιεμένων οὗ γε οὐκ ἴχνη ἐν ἐμαυτῷ φέρω· ἀλλὰ καὶ ξίφει ἐκ χειρὸς τέτρωμαι καὶ τετόξευμαι ἤδη καὶ ἀπὸ μηχανῆς βέβλημαι, καὶ λίθοις πολλαχῇ καὶ ξύλοις παιόμενος ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν καὶ τῆς ὑμετέρας δόξης καὶ τοῦ ὑμετέρου πλούτου νικῶντας ὑμᾶς ἄγω διὰ πάσης γῆς καὶ θαλάσσης καὶ πάντων ποταμῶν καὶ ὀρῶν καὶ πεδίων πάντων, 7.14.6. ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκεῖνο οὐ πάντῃ ἔξω τοῦ εἰκότος ἀναγεγράφθαι μοι δοκεῖ, ὡς ἐπὶ Βαβυλῶνος ἤλαυνεν Ἀλέξανδρος, ἐντυχεῖν αὐτῷ κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν πολλὰς πρεσβείας ἀπὸ τῆς Ἑλλάδος, εἶναι δὲ δὴ ἐν τούτοις Ἐπιδαυρίων πρέσβεις· καὶ τούτους ὧν τε ἐδέοντο ἐξ Ἀλεξάνδρου τυχεῖν καὶ ἀνάθημα δοῦναι αὐτοῖς Ἀλέξανδρον κομίζειν τῷ Ἀσκληπιῷ, ἐπειπόντα ὅτι· καίπερ οὐκ ἐπιεικῶς κέχρηταί μοι ὁ Ἀσκληπιός, οὐ σώσας μοι τὸν ἑταῖρον ὅντινα ἴσον τῇ ἐμαυτοῦ κεφαλῇ ἦγον. ἐναγίζειν τε ὅτι ἀεὶ ὡς ἥρωϊ ἐκέλευεν Ἡφαιστίωνι, τοῦτο μὲν πρὸς τῶν πλείστων ἀναγέγραπται· | |
|
142. Plutarch, Brutus, 29.2 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 47| 29.2. ἦν δὲδόξα Κάσσιον μὲν εἶναι δεινὸν ἐν τοῖς πολεμικοῖς, ὀργῇ δὲ τραχὺν καὶ φόβῳ μᾶλλον ἄρχοντα, πρὸς δὲ τοὺς συνήθεις ὑγρότερον τῷγελοίῳ καὶ φιλοσκώπτην· | 29.2. |
|
143. Plutarch, Cicero, 14.4-14.5 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103| 14.4. ὁ δὲ πολλοὺς οἰόμενος εἶναι τοὺς πραγμάτων καινῶν ἐφιεμένους ἐν τῇ βουλῇ, καὶ ἅμα τοῖς συνωμόταις ἐνδεικνύμενος, ἀπεκρίνατο τῷ Κικέρωνι μανικὴν ἀπόκρισιν τί γὰρ, ἔφη, πράττω δεινόν, εἰ, δυεῖν σωμάτων ὄντων, τοῦ μέν ἰσχνοῦ καὶ κατεφθινηκότος, ἔχοντος δὲ κεφαλήν, τοῦ δʼ ἀκεφάλου μέν, ἰσχυροῦ δὲ καὶ μεγάλου, τούτῳ κεφαλὴν αὐτὸς ἐπιτίθημι; 14.5. τούτων εἴς τε τὴν βουλὴν καὶ τὸν δῆμον ᾐνιγμένων ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ, μᾶλλον ὁ Κικέρων ἔδεισε, καὶ τεθωρακισμένον αὐτόν οἵ τε δυνατοὶ πάντες ἀπὸ τῆς οἰκίας καὶ τῶν νέων πολλοὶ κατήγαγον εἰς τὸ πεδίον, τοῦ δὲ θώρακος ἐπίτηδες ὑπέφαινέ τι παραλύσας ἐκ τῶν ὤμων τοῦ χιτῶνος, ἐνδεικνύμενος τοῖς ὁρῶσι τὸν κίνδυνον. | 14.4. 14.5. |
|
144. Plutarch, Alexander The Great, 45.3-45.4 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 233| 45.3. καὶ λυπηρὸν μὲν ἦν τοῖς Μακεδόσι τὸ θέαμα, τήν δὲ ἄλλην αὐτοῦ θαυμάζοντες ἀρετὴν ᾤοντο δεῖν ἔνια τῶν πρὸς ἡδονὴν αὐτῷ καὶ δόξαν ἐπιχωρεῖν ὅς γε πρὸς ἅπασι τοῖς ἄλλοις ἔναγχος τόξευμα μὲν εἰς τήν κνήμην λαβών, ὑφʼ οὗ τὸ τῆς κερκίδος ὁστέον ἀποθραυσθὲν ἐξέπεσε, λίθῳ δὲ πληγεὶς πάλιν εἰς τὸν τράχηλον ὥστε καὶ ταῖς ὄψεσιν ἀχλὺν ὑποδραμεῖν παραμείνασαν οὐκ ὀλίγον χρόνον, 45.4. ὅμως οὐκ ἐπαύετο χρώμενος ἑαυτῷ πρὸς τοὺς κινδύνους ἀφειδῶς, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν Ὀρεξάρτην διαβὰς ποταμόν, ὃν αὐτὸς ᾤετο Τάναϊν εἶναι, καὶ τοὺς Σκύθας τρεψάμενος ἐδίωξεν ἐπὶ σταδίους ἑκατόν, ἐνοχλούμενος ὑπὸ διαρροίας. | 45.3. The sight was offensive to the Macedonians, but they admired his other high qualities and thought they ought to yield to him in some things which made for his pleasure or his fame. For, in addition to all his other hardships, he had recently been shot by an arrow in the leg below the knee, so that splinters of the larger bone came out; and at another time he was smitten in the neck with a stone so severely that his eye-sight was clouded and remained so for some time. 45.4. Nevertheless, he did not cease exposing himself to dangers without stint, nay, he actually crossed the river Orexartes (which he himself supposed to be the Tanaïs), put the Scythians to rout, and pursued them for a hundred furlongs, although he was suffering all the while from diarrhoea. |
|
145. Plutarch, Coriolanus, 6.2-6.4 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103| 6.2. ὧν πλέον οὐδὲν οἰκοῦσι τὴν Ῥώμην ὑπάρχειν αὐτοῖς, ἀλλʼ ἢ τιτρώσκεσθαι καὶ ἀποθνῄσκειν ὑπὲρ τῶν πλουσίων στρατευομένοις. ταῦτʼ ἔδεισεν ἡ βουλή, καὶ τοὺς ἐπιεικεῖς μάλιστα καὶ δημοτικοὺς τῶν πρεσβυτέρων ἐξαπέστειλε, προηγόρει δὲ Μενήνιος Ἀγρίππας· καὶ πολλὰ μὲν τοῦ δήμου δεόμενος, πολλὰ δʼ ὑπὲρ τῆς βουλῆς παρρησιαζόμενος τελευτῶντι τῷ λόγῳ περιῆλθεν εἰς σχῆμα μύθου διαμνημονευόμενον. 6.3. ἔφη γὰρ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τὰ μέλη πάντα πρὸς τὴν γαστέρα στασιάσαι, καὶ κατηγορεῖν αὑτῆς ὡς μόνης ἀργοῦ καὶ ἀσυμβόλου καθεζομένης ἐν τῷ σώματι, τῶν δʼ ἄλλων εἰς τὰς ἐκείνης ὀρέξεις πόνους τε μεγάλους καὶ λειτουργίας ὑπομενόντων τὴν δὲ γαστέρα τῆς εὐηθείας αὐτῶν καταγελᾶν, ἀγνοούντων ὅτι τὴν τροφὴν ὑπολαμβάνει μὲν εἰς ἑαυτὴν ἅπασαν, ἀναπέμπει δʼ αὖθις ἐξ αὑτῆς καὶ διανέμει τοῖς ἄλλοις. 6.4. οὕτως οὖν, ἔφη, καὶ τῆς συγκλήτου λόγος ἐστὶν, ὦ πολῖται, πρὸς ὑμᾶς· τὰ γὰρ ἐκεῖ τυγχάνοντα τῆς προσηκούσης ἐπιμελείας καὶ οἰκονομίας βουλεύματα καὶ πράγματα πᾶσιν ὑμῖν ἐπιφέρει καὶ διανέμει τὸ χρήσιμον καὶ ὠφέλιμον. | 6.2. These proceedings alarmed the senate, and it sent out those of its older members who were most reasonably disposed towards the people to treat with them. The chief spokesman was Menenius Agrippa, and after much entreaty of the people and much plain speaking in behalf of the senate, he concluded his discourse with a celebrated fable. 6.3. 6.4. Such, then, said Agrippa, is the relation of the senate, my fellow-citizens, to you; the matters for deliberation which there receive the necessary attention and disposition bring to you all and severally what is useful and helpful. Cf. Livy, ii. 32, 9-11 ; Dionysius Hal., Antiq. Rom. vi. 86. |
|
146. Dio Chrysostom, Orations, 8.9 (1st cent. CE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 25 | 8.9. That was the time, too, when one could hear crowds of wretched sophists around Poseidon's temple shouting and reviling one another, and their disciples, as they were called, fighting with one another, many writers reading aloud their stupid works, many poets reciting their poems while others applauded them, many jugglers showing their tricks, many fortune-tellers interpreting fortunes, lawyers innumerable perverting judgment, and peddlers not a few peddling whatever they happened to have. |
|
147. Tacitus, Histories, 2.5 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 216 | 2.5. Vespasian was energetic in war. He used to march at the head of his troops, select a place for camp, oppose the enemy night and day with wise strategy and, if occasion demanded, with his own hands. His food was whatever chance offered; in his dress and bearing he hardly differed from the common soldier. He would have been quite equal to the generals of old if he had not been avaricious. Mucianus, on the other hand, was eminent for his magnificence and wealth and by the complete superiority of his scale of life to that of a private citizen. He was the readier speaker, experienced in civil administration and in statesmanship. It would have been a rare combination for an emperor if the faults of the two could have been done away with and their virtues only combined in one man. But Mucianus was governor of Syria, Vespasian of Judea. They had quarrelled through jealousy because they governed neighbouring provinces. Finally at Nero's death they had laid aside their hostilities and consulted together, at first through friends as go-betweens; and then Titus, the chief bond of their concord, had ended their dangerous feud by pointing out their common interests; both by his nature and skill he was well calculated to win over even a person of the character of Mucianus. Tribunes, centurions, and the common soldiers were secured for the cause by industry or by licence, by virtues or by pleasures, according to the individual's character. |
|
| 148. Seneca The Younger, Dialogi, 1.4.5, 6.7.3 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 175, 188 |
| 149. Ps.-Philo, Biblical Antiquities, 47.1 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87 |
| 150. Seneca The Younger, De Providentia (Dialogorum Liber I), 5.4 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 242 |
| 151. Quintilian, Institutio Oratoria, 14.1, 75.1-75.3, 83.9, 94.13, 95.52, 95.58, 96.1-96.2, 98.10, 99.6, 101.1, 107.5, 113.20 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 4, 26, 87, 103, 183, 188, 242 |
152. New Testament, Matthew, 5.46-5.47, 7.15-7.20, 11.29, 12.25, 23.17, 25.40 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices •stylistic and rhetorical devices, aphorism •stylistic and rhetorical devices, chiastic inversion Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24, 100, 130, 191, 216; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 87| 5.46. ἐὰν γὰρ ἀγαπήσητε τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας ὑμᾶς, τίνα μισθὸν ἔχετε; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ τελῶναι τὸ αὐτὸ ποιοῦσιν; 5.47. καὶ ἐὰν ἀσπάσησθε τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ὑμῶν μόνον, τί περισσὸν ποιεῖτε; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ ἐθνικοὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ποιοῦσιν; 7.15. Προσέχετε ἀπὸ τῶν ψευδοπροφητῶν, οἵτινες ἔρχονται πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν ἐνδύμασι προβάτων ἔσωθεν δέ εἰσιν λύκοι ἅρπαγες. 7.16. ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς· μήτι συλλέγουσιν ἀπὸ ἀκανθῶν σταφυλὰς ἢ ἀπὸ τριβόλων σῦκα; 7.17. οὕτω πᾶν δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ποιεῖ, τὸ δὲ σαπρὸν δένδρον καρποὺς πονηροὺς ποιεῖ· 7.18. οὐ δύναται δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς πονηροὺς ἐνεγκεῖν, οὐδὲ δένδρον σαπρὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ποιεῖν, 7.19. πᾶν δένδρον μὴ ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλὸν ἐκκόπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται. 7.20. ἄραγε ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς. 11.29. ἄρατε τὸν ζυγόν μου ἐφʼ ὑμᾶς καὶ μάθετε ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ, ὅτι πραΰς εἰμι καὶ ταπεινὸς τῇ καρδίᾳ, καὶ εὑρήσετε ἀνάπαυσιν ταῖς ψυχαῖς ὑμῶν· 12.25. Εἰδὼς δὲ τὰς ἐνθυμήσεις αὐτῶν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Πᾶσα βασιλεία μερισθεῖσα καθʼ ἑαυτῆς ἐρημοῦται, καὶ πᾶσα πόλις ἢ οἰκία μερισθεῖσα καθʼ ἑαυτῆς οὐ σταθήσεται. 23.17. μωροὶ καὶ τυφλοί, τίς γὰρ μείζων ἐστίν, ὁ χρυσὸς ἢ ὁ ναὸς ὁ ἁγιάσας τὸν χρυσόν; 25.40. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐρεῖ αὐτοῖς Ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐφʼ ὅσον ἐποιήσατε ἑνὶ τούτων τῶν ἀδελφῶν μου τῶν ἐλαχίστων, ἐμοὶ ἐποιήσατε. | 5.46. For if you love those who love you, what reward do you have? Don't even the tax collectors do the same? 5.47. If you only greet your friends, what more do you do than others? Don't even the tax collectors do the same? 7.15. "Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly are ravening wolves. 7.16. By their fruits you will know them. Do you gather grapes from thorns, or figs from thistles? 7.17. Even so, every good tree produces good fruit; but the corrupt tree produces evil fruit. 7.18. A good tree can't produce evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree produce good fruit. 7.19. Every tree that doesn't grow good fruit is cut down, and thrown into the fire. 7.20. Therefore, by their fruits you will know them. 11.29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn from me, for I am humble and lowly in heart; and you will find rest for your souls. 12.25. Knowing their thoughts, Jesus said to them, "Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation, and every city or house divided against itself will not stand. 23.17. You blind fools! For which is greater, the gold, or the temple that sanctifies the gold? 25.40. "The King will answer them, 'Most assuredly I tell you, inasmuch as you did it to one of the least of these my brothers, you did it to me.' |
|
| 153. Plutarch, Platonic Questions, None (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: nan nan |
| 154. Pliny The Elder, Natural History, 7.45.147-7.45.150 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 233 |
155. Anon., Genesis Rabba, 14.8, 28.3, 95.1, 100.2 (2nd cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130, 131, 132| 14.8. מִן הָאֲדָמָה (בראשית ב, ז), רַבִּי בֶּרֶכְיָה וְרַבִּי חֶלְבּוֹ בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי שְׁמוּאֵל בַּר נַחְמָן אָמְרוּ, מִמָּקוֹם כַּפָּרָתוֹ נִבְרָא, הֵיךְ מָה דְאַתְּ אָמַר (שמות כ, כז): מִזְבַּח אֲדָמָה תַּעֲשֶׂה לִּי, אָמַר הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא הֲרֵי אֲנִי בּוֹרֵא אוֹתוֹ מִמְּקוֹם כַּפָּרָתוֹ וְהַלְּוַאי יַעֲמֹד. וַיִּפַּח בְּאַפָּיו (בראשית ב, ז), מְלַמֵּד שֶׁהֶעֱמִידוֹ גֹּלֶם מִן הָאָרֶץ וְעַד הָרָקִיעַ, וְזָרַק בּוֹ אֶת הַנְּשָׁמָה, לְפִי שֶׁבָּעוֹלָם הַזֶּה בִּנְפִיחָה, לְפִיכָךְ מֵת, אֲבָל לֶעָתִיד בִּנְתִינָה, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (יחזקאל לז, יד): וְנָתַתִּי רוּחִי בָּכֶם וִחְיִיתֶם. 28.3. וַיֹּאמֶר ה' אֶמְחֶה אֶת הָאָדָם, רַבִּי לֵוִי בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי יוֹחָנָן אָמַר אֲפִלּוּ אִסְטְרוֹבִּלִּין שֶׁל רֵחַיִּים נִמְחֶה. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה בַּר סִימוֹן בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי יוֹחָנָן אָמַר אֲפִלּוּ עֲפָרוֹ שֶׁל אָדָם הָרִאשׁוֹן נִמְחֶה. כַּד דָּרְשָׁה רַבִּי יְהוּדָה בְּצִפּוֹרִי בְּצִבּוּרָא וְלֹא קִבְּלוּ מִינֵיהּ. רַבִּי יוֹחָנָן בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי שִׁמְעוֹן בֶּן יְהוֹצָדָק אָמַר אֲפִלּוּ לוּז שֶׁל שִׁדְרָה, שֶׁמִּמֶּנוּ הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא מֵצִיץ אֶת הָאָדָם לֶעָתִיד לָבוֹא, נִמְחָה. אַדְרִיָּאנוֹס שְׁחִיק עֲצָמוֹת שָׁאַל אֶת רַבִּי יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בֶּן חֲנַנְיָא אָמַר לוֹ מֵהֵיכָן הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא מֵצִיץ אֶת הָאָדָם לֶעָתִיד לָבוֹא, אָמַר לוֹ מִלּוּז שֶׁל שִׁדְרָה, אָמַר לוֹ מִנַּיִן אַתָּה יוֹדֵעַ, אֲמַר לֵיהּ אַיְתִיתֵיהּ לְיָדִי וַאֲנָא מוֹדַע לָךְ, טָחֲנוֹ בָּרֵחַיִם וְלֹא נִטְחַן, שְׂרָפוֹ בָּאֵשׁ וְלֹא נִשְׂרַף, נְתָנוֹ בְּמַיִם וְלֹא נִמְחֶה, נְתָנוֹ עַל הַסַּדָּן וְהִתְחִיל מַכֶּה עָלָיו בְּפַטִּישׁ, נֶחְלַק הַסַּדָּן וְנִבְקַע הַפַּטִּישׁ וְלֹא חָסַר כְּלוּם. 95.1. וְאֶת יְהוּדָה שָׁלַח לְפָנָיו (בראשית מו, כח), כְּתִיב (ישעיה סה, כה): זְאֵב וְטָלֶה יִרְעוּ כְאֶחָד וְאַרְיֵה כַּבָּקָר יֹאכַל תֶּבֶן, בּוֹא וּרְאֵה כָּל מַה שֶּׁהִכָּה הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא בָּעוֹלָם הַזֶּה מְרַפֵּא אוֹתָן לֶעָתִיד לָבוֹא, הָעִוְרִים מִתְרַפְּאִים, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (ישעיה לה, ה): אָז תִּפָּקַחְנָה עֵינֵי עִוְרִים, וְהַפִּסְחִים מִתְרַפְּאִים, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (ישעיה לה, ו): אָז יְדַלֵּג כָּאַיָּל פִּסֵּחַ וְתָרֹן לְשׁוֹן אִלֵּם, וּכְשֵׁם שֶׁאָדָם הוֹלֵךְ כָּךְ הוּא בָּא, הוֹלֵךְ עִוֵּר וּבָא עִוֵּר, חֵרֵשׁ וּבָא חֵרֵשׁ, אִלֵּם וּבָא אִלֵּם, כְּשֵׁם שֶׁהוּא הוֹלֵךְ לָבוּשׁ כָּךְ הוּא בָּא לָבוּשׁ, מִמִּי אַתְּ לָמֵד מִשְּׁמוּאֵל, שֶׁרָאָה אוֹתוֹ שָׁאוּל מַהוּ אוֹמֵר לָאִשָּׁה (שמואל א כח, יד): מַה תָּאֳרוֹ וַתֹּאמֶר אִישׁ זָקֵן וְהוּא עֹטֶה מְעִיל, שֶׁכָּךְ הָיָה לָבוּשׁ, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (שמואל א ב, יט): וּמְעִיל קָטֹן תַּעֲשֶׂה לוֹ אִמּוֹ. וְלָמָּה כְּשֵׁם שֶׁהָאָדָם הוֹלֵךְ כָּךְ הוּא בָּא, שֶׁלֹא יֹאמְרוּ כְּשֶׁהֵם חַיִּים לֹא רִפְּאָן מִשֶּׁמֵּתוּ רִפְּאָן הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא וְאַחַר כָּךְ הֱבִיאָן דּוֹמֶה שֶׁאֵינָן אוֹתָן אֶלָּא אֵלּוּ אֲחֵרִים הֵם, אָמַר הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא אִם כֵּן יַעַמְדוּ כְּמוֹ שֶׁהָלְכוּ וְאַחַר כָּךְ אֲנִי מְרַפֵּא אוֹתָן, לָמָּה (ישעיה מג, י): לְפָנַי לֹא נוֹצַר אֵל, וַאֲנִי מְרַפֵּא אוֹתָן. וְאַף הַחַיּוֹת מִתְרַפְּאוֹת, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (ישעיה סה, כה): זְאֵב וְטָלֶה יִרְעוּ כְאֶחָד, הַכֹּל מִתְרַפְּאִים מִי שֶׁהֵבִיא מַכָּה עַל הַכֹּל אֵינוֹ מִתְרַפֵּא, אֶלָּא (ישעיה סה, כה): וְנָחָשׁ עָפָר לַחְמוֹ, לָמָּה שֶׁהוּא הוֹרִיד הַבְּרִיּוֹת לֶעָפָר. דָּבָר אַחֵר, זְאֵב וְטָלֶה, זְאֵב, זֶה בִּנְיָמִין. וְטָלֶה, אֵלּוּ הַשְּׁבָטִים. שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (ירמיה נ, יז): שֶׂה פְזוּרָה יִשְׂרָאֵל. יִרְעוּ כְאֶחָד, אֵימָתַי כְּשֶׁיָּרַד בִּנְיָמִין עִמָּהֶם וְהָיָה יַעֲקֹב אוֹמֵר לָהֶם (בראשית מב, לח): לֹא יֵרֵד בְּנִי עִמָּכֶם, וְכֵיוָן שֶׁהִגִּיעַ הַשָּׁעָה וְיָרַד עִמָּהֶם הָיוּ מְמַצְעִים אוֹתוֹ וְהָיוּ מְשַׁמְּרִין אוֹתוֹ, וְכֵן בְּיוֹסֵף אוֹמֵר (בראשית מג, כט): וַיִּשָֹּׂא אֶת עֵינָיו וַיַּרְא אֶת בִּנְיָמִין. אַרְיֵה, זֶה יְהוּדָה (בראשית מט, ט): גּוּר אַרְיֵה יְהוּדָה. כַּבָּקָר, זֶה יוֹסֵף (דברים לג, יז): בְּכוֹר שׁוֹרוֹ הָדָר לוֹ, נִמְצְאוּ אוֹכְלִים כְּאַחַת (בראשית מג, לג): וַיֵּשְׁבוּ לְפָנָיו וגו' וַיִּשָֹּׂא מַשְֹּׂאֹת, הֱוֵי וְאַרְיֵה כַּבָּקָר יֹאכַל תֶּבֶן, לְפִיכָךְ וְאֶת יְהוּדָה שָׁלַח לְפָנָיו. 100.2. וַיְכַל יַעֲקֹב לְצַוֹּת אֶת בָּנָיו (בראשית מט, לג), (בראשית נ, יב): וַיַּעֲשׂוּ בָנָיו לוֹ כֵּן כַּאֲשֶׁר צִוָּם, הָרִאשׁוֹן עַל עֲבוֹדַת כּוֹכָבִים, הֵיךְ מָה דְאַתְּ אָמַר (הושע ה, יא): כִּי הוֹאִיל הָלַךְ אַחֲרֵי צָו, הַשֵּׁנִי עַל בִּרְכַּת הַשֵּׁם, הֵיךְ מָה דְאַתְּ אָמַר (ויקרא כד, טז): וְנֹקֵב שֵׁם ה' מוֹת יוּמָת וגו', הַשְּׁלִישִׁי עַל נְשִׂיאַת הַמִּטָּה, אָמַר לָהֶם תְּנוּ דַעְתְּכֶם שֶׁלֹא יִגַּע עָרֵל [אחד] בְּמִטָּתִי, שֶׁלֹא לְסַלֵּק אֶת הַשְּׁכִינָה מֵעָלַי, אֶלָּא כַּסֵּדֶר הַזֶּה עֲשׂוּ לִי, שְׂאוּ אוֹתִי שְׁלשָׁה מִן הַצָּפוֹן וּשְׁלשָׁה מִן הַדָּרוֹם שְׁלשָׁה מִן הַמִּזְרָח שְׁלשָׁה מִן הַמַּעֲרָב, כְּשֵׁם שֶׁאַתֶּם עוֹשִׂין לִי כָּךְ אַתֶּם עֲתִידִין לְהֵעָשׂוֹת אַרְבָּעָה דְּגָלִים בַּמִּדְבָּר וְהַשְּׁכִינָה בָּאֶמְצַע. רַבֵּנוּ צִוָּה שְׁלשָׁה דְּבָרִים לִפְנֵי מִיתָתוֹ, אָמַר לָהֶם אַל תִּסְפְּדוּנִי בָּעֲיָרוֹת, וְאַל תָּזוּז אַלְמְנוּתִי מִתּוֹךְ בֵּיתִי, וּמִי שֶׁנִּטַּפֵּל בִּי בְּחַיַּי הוּא יְטַפֵּל בִּי בְּמוֹתִי. אַל תִּסְפְּדוּנִי בָּעֲיָרוֹת, מִפְּנֵי הַמַּחְלֹקֶת. וְאַל תָּזוּז אַלְמְנוּתִי מִתּוֹךְ בֵּיתִי, וְלָא מַתְנִיתָּא הִיא אַלְמָנָה שֶׁאָמְרָה אִי אֶפְשִׁי לָזוּז מִבֵּית בַּעֲלִי אֵין יוֹרְשִׁין יְכוֹלִין לוֹמַר לָהּ לְכִי לְבֵית אָבִיךְ וְאָנוּ זָנִין אוֹתָךְ, אֶלָּא זָנִין אוֹתָהּ וְנוֹתְנִין לָהּ מָדוֹר לְפִי כְּבוֹדָהּ, אֶלָּא לְפִי שֶׁדַּרְכּוֹ שֶׁל נָשִׂיא לִהְיוֹת כָּל חֲפָצָיו מִשֶּׁל צִבּוּר וְזֶה עַל יְדֵי שֶׁלֹא נֶהֱנָה מִשֶּׁל צִבּוּר כְּלוּם, לְפִיכָךְ הוּא אוֹמֵר אַל תָּזוּז אַלְמְנוּתִי מִתּוֹךְ בֵּיתִי. אָמַר רַבִּי דּוֹסְתָּאי דְּלָא יֹאמְרוּן לָהּ בֵּיתָא דִּנְשִׂיאוּתָא הוּא יִשְׁתַּעְבֵּד לִנְשִׂיאוּתָא. מִי שֶׁנִּטַּפֵּל בִּי בְּחַיַּי הוּא יְטַפֵּל בִּי בְּמוֹתִי, אָמַר רַבִּי חֲנִינָא צִפּוֹרָאָה כְּגוֹן יוֹסֵי הַפִּינוֹס וְיוֹסֵי הַפַּרְתִּי. רַבִּי חִזְקִיָּה מוֹסִיף עוֹד תַּרְתֵּי, אַל תַּרְבּוּ עָלַי תַּכְרִיכִין וּתְהֵא אֲרוֹנִי נְקוּפָה לָאָרֶץ, אַל תַּרְבּוּ עָלַי תַּכְרִיכִין, מִפְּנֵי רִמָּה. וּתְהֵא אֲרוֹנִי נְקוּפָה לָאָרֶץ, מִפְּנֵי הַמַּבּוּל. מִלְּתָא דְרַבִּי אָמַר לָא כְּמָה דְבַר נָשׁ אָזֵיל הוּא אָתֵי, מִלֵּיהוֹן דְּרַבָּנָן דְּאִינוּן אָמְרִין כְּמָה דְבַר נָשׁ אָזֵיל הוּא אָתֵי. רַבִּי יוֹחָנָן מְפַקֵּד וְאָמַר, לָא תַלְבִּישׁוּנִי לָא חִיוָרִין וְלָא אוּכָּמִין אֶלָּא מָאנִין דִבְרִיקָה, אִם מִתְבְּעֵית עִם צַדִּיקַיָא לָא יָדְעִין בִּי רַשִּׁיעַיָא, וְאִם אִתְבְּעֵית עִם רַשִּׁיעַיָא לָא יָדְעִין בִּי צַדִּיקַיָא. רַבִּי יֹאשִׁיָה הֲוָה מְפַקֵּד וְאָמַר אַלְבִּישׁוּנִי מָאנִין חִיוָרִין חֲפִיתִין. אָמְרִין לֵיהּ רַבָּךְ אֲמַר כְּדֵין וְאַתְּ אֲמַר כְּדֵין, אֲמַר לְהוֹן מָה אֲנָא בָּהֵית בְּעוֹבָדָאי. רַבִּי יִרְמְיָה הֲוָה מְפַקֵּד וְאָמַר אַלְבִּשׁוּנִי מָאנִין חִיוָרִין חֲפִיתִין וְאַלְבִּשׁוּנִי דַּרְדְּסָאי וַהֲבוּן חֻטְרִי בְּיָדִי וְסַנְדְּלָאי בְּרַגְלַי וַהֲבוּ יָתִי עַל אָרְחָא, דְּאִם אִתְבְּעֵית אֲנָא קָאֵים אוֹטְמִיס, הֲדָא הוּא דְּאָמַר רַבִּי יוֹנָה בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי חָמָא רַגְלוֹהִי דְּבַר נָשׁ עֲרָבָתֵיהּ מְקָמָאתֵיהּ בְּכָל אֲתַר דְּמִתְבָּעֵי. | 14.8. "... ‘And He blew into his nostrils’—This teaches that He stood him up as a golem stretching from earth to the firmament and then threw breath/n’shamah into him.", |
|
156. Justin, Dialogue With Trypho, 35 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 96 | 35. Trypho: I believe, however, that many of those who say that they confess Jesus, and are called Christians, eat meats offered to idols, and declare that they are by no means injured in consequence. Justin: The fact that there are such men confessing themselves to be Christians, and admitting the crucified Jesus to be both Lord and Christ, yet not teaching His doctrines, but those of the spirits of error, causes us who are disciples of the true and pure doctrine of Jesus Christ, to be more faithful and steadfast in the hope announced by Him. For what things He predicted would take place in His name, these we do see being actually accomplished in our sight. For he said, 'Many shall come in My name, clothed outwardly in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.' Matthew 7:15 And, 'There shall be schisms and heresies.' 1 Corinthians 11:19 And, 'Beware of false prophets, who shall come to you clothed outwardly in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.' Matthew 7:15 And, 'Many false Christs and false apostles shall arise, and shall deceive many of the faithful.' Matthew 24:11 There are, therefore, and there were many, my friends, who, coming forward in the name of Jesus, taught both to speak and act impious and blasphemous things; and these are called by us after the name of the men from whom each doctrine and opinion had its origin. (For some in one way, others in another, teach to blaspheme the Maker of all things, and Christ, who was foretold by Him as coming, and the God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, with whom we have nothing in common, since we know them to be atheists, impious, unrighteous, and sinful, and confessors of Jesus in name only, instead of worshippers of Him. Yet they style themselves Christians, just as certain among the Gentiles inscribe the name of God upon the works of their own hands, and partake in nefarious and impious rites.) Some are called Marcians, and some Valentinians, and some Basilidians, and some Saturnilians, and others by other names; each called after the originator of the individual opinion, just as each one of those who consider themselves philosophers, as I said before, thinks he must bear the name of the philosophy which he follows, from the name of the father of the particular doctrine. So that, in consequence of these events, we know that Jesus foreknew what would happen after Him, as well as in consequence of many other events which He foretold would befall those who believed on and confessed Him, the Christ. For all that we suffer, even when killed by friends, He foretold would take place; so that it is manifest no word or act of His can be found fault with. Wherefore we pray for you and for all other men who hate us; in order that you, having repented along with us, may not blaspheme Him who, by His works, by the mighty deeds even now wrought through His name, by the words He taught, by the prophecies announced concerning Him, is the blameless, and in all things irreproachable, Christ Jesus; but, believing on Him, may be saved in His second glorious advent, and may not be condemned to fire by Him. |
|
| 157. Athenaeus, The Learned Banquet, None (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 96 |
| 158. Marcus Aurelius Emperor of Rome, Meditations, 1.7, 2.11, 3.11.2, 5.18, 7.13, 9.40 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 4, 87, 103, 175, 188, 213, 216 |
| 159. Maximus of Tyre, Dialexeis, 3.2, 3.4, 11.1.4, 15.3-15.5, 15.9, 34.8-34.9, 36.2, 39.5 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103, 188, 233 |
160. Athenagoras, Apology Or Embassy For The Christians, 4 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130 | 4. As regards, first of all, the allegation that we are atheists- for I will meet the charges one by one, that we may not be ridiculed for having no answer to give to those who make them - with reason did the Athenians adjudge Diagoras guilty of atheism, in that he not only divulged the Orphic doctrine, and published the mysteries of Eleusis and of the Cabiri, and chopped up the wooden statue of Hercules to boil his turnips, but openly declared that there was no God at all. But to us, who distinguish God from matter, and teach that matter is one thing and God another, and that they are separated by a wide interval (for that the Deity is uncreated and eternal, to be beheld by the understanding and reason alone, while matter is created and perishable), is it not absurd to apply the name of atheism? If our sentiments were like those of Diagoras, while we have such incentives to piety- in the established order, the universal harmony, the magnitude, the color, the form, the arrangement of the world - with reason might our reputation for impiety, as well as the cause of our being thus harassed, be charged on ourselves. But, since our doctrine acknowledges one God, the Maker of this universe, who is Himself uncreated (for that which is does not come to be, but that which is not) but has made all things by the Logos which is from Him, we are treated unreasonably in both respects, in that we are both defamed and persecuted. |
|
| 161. Anon., Mekhilta Derabbi Yishmael, None (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 225 |
| 162. Sextus Empiricus, Against The Ethicists, 2.22 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 205 |
| 163. Aelius Aristides, The Fifth Leuctran Oration: In Defense of Aiding Niether Side, 4 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 231 |
| 164. Aelius Aristidesthe Fifth Leuctran Oration, The Fifth Leuctran Oration In Defense of Aiding Niether Side, 4 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 231 |
| 165. Anon., Sifre Deuteronomy, 47.2.3-47.2.5, 306.28.3, 313.1.4, 329.2.1 (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131, 132, 240 |
166. Cassius Dio, Roman History, 4.17.10-4.17.13 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103 | 4.17.10. The latter at first maintained a bold front, but were brought to reason in a remarkable way. When they kept up a series of disorderly shouts, Agrippa, one of the envoys, begged them to hearken to a fable, and having obtained their consent, spoke as follows: "Once all the Members of Man began a contention against the Belly, declaring that they worked and toiled without food or drink, being at the beck and call of the Belly in everything, whereas it endured no labour and alone got its fill of nourishment. 4.17.11. And finally they voted that the Hands should no longer convey aught to the Mouth nor the latter receive anything, to the end that the Belly might so far as possible come to lack both food and drink and so perish. Now when this decision had been reached and put into execution, at first the entire body began to wither away and next it gave out and collapsed. Accordingly, the Members through their own desperate state grew conscious that in the Belly lay their own salvation and restored to it its nourishment." 4.17.12. On hearing this the multitude comprehended that the abundance of the prosperous also supports the cause of the poor; therefore they became milder and were reconciled on being granted a release from their debts and from seizures therefor. These terms, then, were voted by the senate. |
|
| 167. Philostratus The Athenian, Lives of The Sophists, 1.8.490, 1.21.519 (2nd cent. CE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 25, 205 |
| 168. Aelius Aristidesto Plato, To Plato In Defense of Oratory, 336-337, 339, 338 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 26 |
| 169. Palestinian Talmud, Sukkah, 5.1 (2nd cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
| 170. Aelius Aristides, To Plato: In Defense of Oratory, 336-337, 339, 338 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 26 |
| 171. Palestinian Talmud, Taanit, 1.4 (2nd cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
| 172. Palestinian Talmud, Sheviit, 6.1 (2nd cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
| 173. Achilles Tatius, The Adventures of Leucippe And Cleitophon, 5.18.3-5.18.6 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 233 |
| 174. Hermogenes, On Issues, 58.19-59.3, 77.6, 77.7, 77.8, 77.9, 77.10, 77.11, 77.12, 77.13, 77.14, 77.15, 77.16, 77.17, 77.18, 77.19 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 211 |
| 175. Pliny The Younger, Letters, 1.8.6, 1.20.10, 1.23.2, 6.32.2 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 29, 216, 228, 241 |
176. Anon., Leviticus Rabba, 18.1 (2nd cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130| 18.1. דַּבֵּר אֶל בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאָמַרְתָּ אֲלֵהֶם אִישׁ כִּי יִהְיֶה זָב מִבְּשָׂרוֹ וגו' (ויקרא טו, ב), הֲדָא הוּא דִכְתִיב (קהלת יב, א): וּזְכֹר אֶת בּוֹרְאֶיךָ בִּימֵי בְּחוּרֹתֶיךָ, תְּנַן (משנה אבות ג-א): עֲקַבְיָא בֶּן מַהַלַּלְאֵל אוֹמֵר הִסְתַּכֵּל בִּשְׁלשָׁה דְבָרִים וְאֵין אַתָּה בָּא לִידֵי עֲבֵרָה, דַּע מֵאַיִן בָּאתָ מִטִּפָּה סְרוּחָה, וּלְאָן אַתָּה הוֹלֵךְ, לֶעָפָר רִמָּה וְתוֹלֵעָה, וְלִפְנֵי מִי אַתָּה עָתִיד לִתֵּן דִּין וְחֶשְׁבּוֹן לִפְנֵי מֶלֶךְ מַלְכֵי הַמְלָכִים הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא וכו', רַבִּי אַבָּא בַּר כַּהֲנָא אָמַר בְּשֵׁם רַב פַּפֵּי וְרַבִּי יְהוֹשֻׁעַ דְּסִכְנִין בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי לֵוִי שְׁלָשְׁתָּן דָּרַשׁ רַבִּי עֲקִיבָא מִתּוֹךְ פָּסוּק אֶחָד, וּזְכֹר אֶת בּוֹרְאֶךָ, בְּאֵרְךָ זוֹ לֵיחָה סְרוּחָה, בּוֹרְךָ זוֹ רִמָּה וְתוֹלֵעָה, בּוֹרְאֶךָ זֶה מֶלֶךְ מַלְכֵי הַמְּלָכִים הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא שֶׁעָתִיד לִתֵּן לְפָנָיו דִּין וְחֶשְׁבּוֹן. בִּימֵי בְּחוּרֹתֶיךָ, בְּיוֹמֵי טַלְיוּתָךְ עַד דְּחֵילָךְ עֲלָךְ. (קהלת יב, א): עַד אֲשֶׁר לֹא יָבֹאוּ יְמֵי הָרָעָה, אֵלּוּ יְמֵי זִקְנָה, (קהלת יב, א): וְהִגִּיעוּ שָׁנִים אֲשֶׁר תֹּאמַר אֵין לִי בָהֶם חֵפֶץ, אֵלּוּ יְמֵי הַמָּשִׁיחַ, שֶׁאֵין בָּהֶם לֹא זְכוּת וְלֹא חוֹבָה, (קהלת יב, ב): עַד אֲשֶׁר לֹא תֶחְשַׁךְ הַשֶּׁמֶשׁ וְהָאוֹר וגו', הַשֶּׁמֶשׁ זֶה קְלַסְתֵּר פָּנִים, וְהָאוֹר זֶה הַמֵּצַח, וְהַיָּרֵחַ זֶה הַחוֹטֶם, וְהַכּוֹכָבִים אֵלּוּ רָאשֵׁי לְסָתוֹת, (קהלת יב, ב): וְשָׁבוּ הֶעָבִים אַחַר הַגָּשֶׁם, רַבִּי לֵוִי אָמַר תַּרְתֵּי חָדָא לְחַבְרַיָיא וְחָדָא לְבוּרַיָא. חָדָא לְחַבְרַיָא, בָּא לִבְכּוֹת זָלְגוּ עֵינָיו דְּמָעוֹת. חָדָא לְבוּרַיָא, בָּא לְהַטִּיל מַיִם הַגְּלָלִין מְקַדְּמִין אוֹתוֹ. (קהלת יב, ג): בַּיּוֹם שֶׁיָּזֻעוּ שֹׁמְרֵי הַבַּיִת וגו', בַּיּוֹם שֶׁיָּזֻעוּ שֹׁמְרֵי הַבַּיִת אֵלּוּ אַרְכֻּבּוֹתָיו, (קהלת יב, ג): וְהִתְעַוְתוּ אַנְשֵׁי הֶחָיִל אֵלּוּ צְלָעוֹתָיו. רַבִּי חִיָא בַּר נַחְמָן אָמַר אֵלּוּ זְרוֹעוֹתָיו, (קהלת יב, ג): וּבָטְלוּ הַטֹּחֲנוֹת זֶה הַמַּסָּס, (קהלת יב, ג): כִּי מִעֵטוּ אֵלּוּ הַשִּׁנַּיִם, (קהלת יב, ג): וְחָשְׁכוּ הָרֹאוֹת בָּאֲרֻבּוֹת אֵלּוּ הָעֵינַיִם. רַבִּי חִיָּא בַּר נַחְמָן אָמַר אֵלּוּ כַּנְפֵי הָרֵאָה, שֶׁמִּשָּׁם יוֹצֵא הַקּוֹל, (קהלת יב, ד): וְסֻגְּרוּ דְלָתַיִם בַּשּׁוּק אֵלּוּ נְקָבָיו שֶׁל אָדָם, שֶׁהֵן כְּמוֹ דֶּלֶת הַפּוֹתֵחַ וְהַסּוֹגֵר, (קהלת יב, ד): בִּשְׁפַל קוֹל הַטַּחֲנָה בִּשְׁבִיל שֶׁאֵין הַמַּסָּס טוֹחֵן, (קהלת יב, ד): וְיָקוּם לְקוֹל הַצִּפּוֹר, הָדֵין סָבָא כַּד שָׁמַע קוֹל צִפֳּרִין מְצַיְצִין אֲמַר בְּלִיבֵּיהּ לִיסְטִין אָתָאן לִמְקַפְּחָא יָתִי, (קהלת יב, ד): וְיִשַּׁחוּ כָּל בְּנוֹת הַשִּׁיר אֵלּוּ שִׂפְתוֹתָיו, רַבִּי חִיָּא בַּר נְחֶמְיָה אָמַר אֵלּוּ הַכְּלָיוֹת, שֶׁהֵן חוֹשְׁבוֹת וְהַלֵּב גּוֹמֵר, (קהלת יב, ה): גַּם מִגָּבֹהַּ יִרָאוּ וגו', גַּם מִגָּבֹהַּ יִרָאוּ הָדֵין סָבָא דְּצָוְחִין לֵיהּ זִיל לַאֲתַר פְּלַן וְהוּא שָׁאֵיל וַאֲמַר אִית תַּמָּן מַסְּקִין, אִית תַּמָּן מַחֲתִין, (קהלת יב, ה): וְחַתְחַתִּים בַּדֶּרֶךְ, רַבִּי אַבָּא בַּר כַּהֲנָא וְרַבִּי לֵוִי, רַבִּי אַבָּא בַּר כַּהֲנָא חִתִּיתָא שֶׁל דֶּרֶךְ נוֹפֵל עָלָיו, וָחֳרָנָא אֲמַר הִתְחִיל מַתְוֶוה תְּוָואִים, אֲמַר עַד אֲתַר פְּלַן אִית לִי מַהֲלַךְ בַּאֲתַר פְּלַן לֵית לִי מַהֲלַךְ. (קהלת יב, ה): וְיָנֵאץ הַשָּׁקֵד אִילֵּין קַרְסוּלוֹת, (קהלת יב, ה): וְיִסְתַּבֵּל הֶחָגָב זֶה לוּז שֶׁל שִׁדְרָה. אַדְרִיָּנוּס שְׁחִיק עֲצָמוֹת שָׁאַל אֶת רַבִּי יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בַּר חֲנַנְיָא אָמַר לוֹ מֵהֵיכָן הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא מֵצִיץ אֶת הָאָדָם לֶעָתִיד לָבוֹא, אָמַר לוֹ מִלּוּז שֶׁל שִׁדְרָה, אָמַר לוֹ מִן הֵן אַתְּ מוֹדַע לִי, אַיְיתֵי יָתֵיהּ קוֹמוֹי נְתָנוֹ בַּמַּיִם וְלֹא נִמְחָה, טְחָנוֹ בָּרֵיחַיִם וְלֹא נִטְחַן, נְתָנוֹ בָּאֵשׁ וְלֹא נִשְׂרַף, נְתָנוֹ עַל הַסַּדָּן הִתְחִיל מַכֶּה עָלָיו בַּפַּטִּישׁ, נֶחְלַק הַסַּדָּן וְנִבְקַע הַפַּטִּישׁ וְלֹא הוֹעִיל מִמֶּנּוּ כְּלוּם. (קהלת יב, ה): וְתָפֵר הָאֲבִיּוֹנָה זוֹ הַתַּאֲוָה שֶׁהִיא מַטִּילָה שָׁלוֹם בֵּין אִישׁ לְאִשְׁתּוֹ. רַבִּי שִׁמְעוֹן בֶּן חֲלַפְתָּא הֲוָה סָלֵיק שָׁאֵיל בִּשְׁלָמֵיהּ דְּרַבִּי בְּכָל יֶרַח וְיֶרַח, כֵּיוָן דְּסָב יָתֵיב לֵיהּ וְלָא יָכוֹל לְמֵיסַק, יוֹם חַד סָלֵיק אֲמַר לֵיהּ מָה עִסְקָךְ דְּלֵית אַתְּ סָלֵיק לְגַבִּי הֵיךְ דַּהֲוֵית יָלֵיף, אֲמַר לֵיהּ רְחוֹקוֹת נַעֲשׂוּ קְרוֹבוֹת, קְרוֹבוֹת נַעֲשׂוּ רְחוֹקוֹת, שְׁתַּיִם נַעֲשׂוּ שָׁלשׁ, וּמֵטִיל שָׁלוֹם בַּבַּיִת בָּטֵל, [ופרושו: רחוקות נעשו קרובות, אילין עיניא דהוו חמיין מרחוק כדו אפלו מקרוב לית אינון חמיין. קרובות נעשו רחוקות, אילין אודני דהוו שמעין בחד זמן בתרי זמני, כדו אפלו במאה זימנין לית אינון שמעין. שתים נעשו שלש, חוטרא ותרתין ריגלי. ומטיל שלום בבית בטל, זו התאוה שמטיל שלום בין איש לאשתו]. (קהלת יב, ה): כִּי הֹלֵךְ הָאָדָם אֶל בֵּית עוֹלָמוֹ, בֵּית הָעוֹלָם לֹא נֶאֱמַר אֶלָּא בֵּית עוֹלָמוֹ, מְלַמֵּד שֶׁכָּל צַדִּיק וְצַדִּיק יֵשׁ לוֹ עוֹלָם בִּפְנֵי עַצְמוֹ, מָשָׁל לְמֶלֶךְ שֶׁנִּכְנַס לַמְּדִינָה וְעִמּוֹ דֻּכָּסִין וְאִפַּרְכִין וְאִיסְטְרַטְיוֹטִין, אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁהַכֹּל נִכְנָסִין בְּפוֹלִין אֶחָד, כָּל אֶחָד וְאֶחָד שָׁרוּי לְפִי כְבוֹדוֹ, כָּךְ אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁהַכֹּל טוֹעֲמִין טַעַם מִיתָה, כָּל צַדִּיק וְצַדִּיק יֵשׁ לוֹ עוֹלָם בִּפְנֵי עַצְמוֹ. (קהלת יב, ה): וְסָבְבוּ בַשּׁוּק הַסּוֹפְדִים אֵלּוּ הַתּוֹלָעִים, (קהלת יב, ו): עַד אֲשֶׁר לֹא יֵרָתֵק חֶבֶל הַכֶּסֶף זֶה חוּט הַשִּׁדְרָה, (קהלת יב, ו): וְתָרֻץ גֻּלַּת הַזָּהָב זוֹ גֻּלְגֹּלֶת. רַבִּי חִיָּא בַּר נְחֶמְיָא אָמַר זוֹ גַּרְגֶּרֶת שֶׁמְכַלָּה אֶת הַזָּהָב וּמֵרִיקָה אֶת הַכָּסֶף. (קהלת יב, ו): וְתִשָּׁבֶר כַּד עַל הַמַּבּוּעַ זוֹ כָּרֵס. רַבִּי חִיָּא בְּרֵיהּ דְּרַבִּי פַּפֵּי וְרַבִּי יְהוֹשֻׁעַ דְּסִכְנִין בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי לֵוִי לְאַחַר שְׁלשָׁה יָמִים כְּרֵיסוֹ שֶׁל אָדָם נִבְקַעַת וּמוֹסֶרֶת לַפֶּה וְאוֹמֶרֶת לוֹ הֵילָךְ מַה שֶּׁגָּזַלְתָּ וְחָמַסְתָּ וְנָתַתָּ לִי. רַבִּי חַגַּי בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי יִצְחָק מַיְיתֵי לָהּ מִן הָדֵין קְרָיָא (מלאכי ב, ג): וְזֵרִיתִי פֶרֶשׁ עַל פְּנֵיכֶם פֶּרֶשׁ חֲגֵיכֶם. רַבִּי אַבָּא בְּרֵיהּ דְּרַב פַּפֵּי וְרַבִּי יְהוֹשֻׁעַ דְּסִכְנִין בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי לֵוִי כָּל תְּלָתָא יוֹמִין נַפְשָׁא טָיְיסָא עַל גּוּפָה סָבְרָה דְּהִיא חָזְרָה לֵיהּ, וְכֵיוָן דְּהִיא חָמְיָא לֵיהּ דְּאִישְׁתַּנֵּי זִיוְהוֹן דְּאַפּוֹי, הִיא אָזְלַת לָהּ, דִּכְתִיב (איוב יד, כב): אַךְ בְּשָׂרוֹ וגו'. בַּר קַפָּרָא אָמַר עַד שְׁלשָׁה יָמִים תָּקְפּוֹ שֶׁל אֵבֶל קַיָּם, לָמָּה שֶׁצּוּרַת הַפָּנִים נִכֶּרֶת, דִּתְנַן אֵין מְעִידִין אֶלָּא עַל פַּרְצוּף פָּנִים עִם הַחֹטֶם, וְאֵין מְעִידִין לְאַחַר שְׁלשָׁה יָמִים. (קהלת יב, ו): וְנָרֹץ הַגַּלְגַּל אֶל הַבּוֹר, תְּרֵין אֲמוֹרָאִין, חַד אָמַר כְּאִילֵּין גַּלְגְּלַיָא דְצִפּוֹרִי, וְחוֹרָנָא אֲמַר כְּאִילֵּין רִגְבַיָּיא דִּטְבֶרְיָא, כְּמָה דְתֵימָא (איוב כא, לג): מָתְקוּ לוֹ רִגְבֵי נָחַל. (קהלת יב, ז): וְיָשֹׁב הֶעָפָר עַל הָאָרֶץ כְּשֶׁהָיָה וגו', רַבִּי פִּנְחָס וְרַבִּי חִלְקִיָה בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי סִימוֹן אֵימָתַי הָרוּחַ תָּשׁוּב אֶל הָאֱלֹהִים אֲשֶׁר נְתָנָהּ, כְּשֶׁשָּׁב הֶעָפָר אֶל הָאָרֶץ כְּשֶׁהָיָה, וְאִם לָאו (שמואל א כה, כט): וְאֶת נֶפֶשׁ אֹיְבֶיךָ יְקַלְּעֶנָּה וגו'. רַבִּי יִשְׁמָעֵאל בַּר נַחְמָן מַתְנֵי לָהּ בְּשֵׁם רַבִּי אַבְדִּימֵי דְמִן חֵיפָא לְכֹהֵן חָבֵר שֶׁמָּסַר לְכֹהֵן עַם הָאָרֶץ כִּכָּר שֶׁל תְּרוּמָה, אָמַר לוֹ רְאֵה שֶׁאֲנִי טָהוֹר וּבֵיתִי טָהוֹר וְכִכָּר שֶׁנָּתַתִּי לְךָ טָהוֹר, אִם אַתָּה נוֹתְנָהּ לִי כְּדֶרֶךְ שֶׁאֲנִי נָתַתִּי לְךָ מוּטָב, וְאִם לָאו הֲרֵינִי זוֹרְקָהּ לְפָנֶיךָ. כָּךְ אָמַר הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא לְאָדָם זֶה, רְאֵה שֶׁאֲנִי טָהוֹר וּמְעוֹנִי טָהוֹר וּמְשָׁרְתַי טְהוֹרִים וּנְשָׁמָה שֶׁנָּתַתִּי לְךָ טְהוֹרָה, אִם אַתָּה מַחֲזִירָהּ לִי כְּדֶרֶךְ שֶׁאֲנִי נוֹתְנָהּ לְךָ, מוּטָב, וְאִם לָאו הֲרֵינִי טוֹרְפָהּ לְפָנֶיךָ, כָּל אֵלּוּ בִּימֵי זִקְנוּתוֹ אֲבָל בִּימֵי בַּחֲרוּתוֹ אִם חָטָא לוֹקֶה בְּזִיבוּת וּבְצָרַעַת, לְפִיכָךְ משֶׁה מַזְהִיר אֶת יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאוֹמֵר לָהֶם: אִישׁ כִּי יִהְיֶה זָב מִבְּשָׂרוֹ. | |
|
| 177. Menander of Laodicea, Rhet., 2.3-2.4, 2.6, 2.10, 2.14 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 47, 107, 233, 240 |
178. Babylonian Talmud, Sotah, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87| 38b. משלהם תהא והילכתא כוותיה דאביי ולית הילכתא כוותיה דרב חסדא:,(סימן מתאו"ה לברכ"ה דוכ"ן בעבוד"ה כו"ס מכי"ר נהנ"ה בעגל"ה),אמר ר' יהושע בן לוי מנין שהקב"ה מתאוה לברכת כהנים שנאמר (במדבר ו, כז) ושמו את שמי על בני ישראל ואני אברכם ואמר רבי יהושע בן לוי כל כהן שמברך מתברך ושאינו מברך אין מתברך שנאמר (בראשית יב, ג) ואברכה מברכיך,ואמר ר' יהושע בן לוי כל כהן שאינו עולה לדוכן עובר בשלשה עשה כה תברכו אמור להם ושמו את שמי,רב אמר חוששין שמא בן גרושה או בן חלוצה הוא,ולא פליגי הא דסליק לפרקים הא דלא סליק לפרקים,ואמר ר' יהושע בן לוי כל כהן שאינו עולה בעבודה שוב אינו עולה שנאמר (ויקרא ט, כב) וישא אהרן את ידיו אל העם ויברכם וירד מעשות החטאת והעולה והשלמים מה להלן בעבודה אף כאן בעבודה,איני והא ר' אמי ורבי אסי סלקי רבי אמי ורבי אסי מעיקרא הוו עקרי כרעייהו ממטא לא הוה מטו התם וכדתני ר' אושעיא לא שנו אלא שלא עקר את רגליו אבל עקר את רגליו עולה,ותנן נמי אם הבטחתו שנושא את כפיו וחוזר לתפלתו רשאי והוינן בה הא לא עקר אלא דנד פורתא הכא נמי דעקר פורתא,ואמר ריב"ל אין נותנין כוס של ברכה לברך אלא לטוב עין שנאמר (משלי כב, ט) טוב עין הוא יבורך כי נתן מלחמו לדל אל תיקרי יבורך אלא יברך,ואמר ר' יהושע בן לוי מנין שאפי' עופות מכירין בצרי העין שנאמר (משלי א, יז) כי חנם מזורה הרשת בעיני כל בעל כנף,ואמר רבי יהושע בן לוי כל הנהנה מצרי העין עובר בלאו שנאמר (משלי כג, ו) אל תלחם את לחם רע עין וגו' כי כמו שער בנפשו כן הוא אכול ושתה יאמר לך וגו' רב נחמן בר יצחק אמר עובר בשני לאוין אל תלחם ואל תתאו,וא"ר יהושע בן לוי אין עגלה ערופה באה אלא בשביל צרי העין,שנאמר (דברים כא, ז) וענו ואמרו ידינו לא שפכו את הדם הזה וכי על לבנו עלתה שזקני ב"ד שופכי דמים הם אלא לא בא לידינו ופטרנוהו ולא ראינוהו והנחנוהו לא בא לידינו ופטרנוהו בלא מזונות לא ראינוהו והנחנוהו בלא לוייה,אמר אדא א"ר שמלאי בית הכנסת שכולה כהנים כולן עולין לדוכן למי מברכין אמר ר' זירא לאחיהם שבשדות,איני והתני אבא בריה דרב מנימין בר חייא עם שאחורי כהנים אינן בכלל ברכה לא קשיא הא דאניסי הא דלא אניסי,והתני רב שימי מבירתא דשיחורי בית הכנסת שכולה כהנים מקצתן עולין ומקצתן עונין אמן,לא קשיא הא דאישתייר בי עשרה הא דלא אישתייר בי עשרה,גופא תנא אבא בריה דרב מנימין בר חייא עם שאחורי כהנים אינן בכלל ברכה,פשיטא אריכי באפי גוצי לא מפסקי תיבה לא מפסקא מחיצה מאי ת"ש דאמר רבי יהושע בן לוי אפילו מחיצה של ברזל אינה מפסקת בין ישראל לאביהם שבשמים,איבעיא להו צדדין מהו אמר אבא מר בר רב אשי ת"ש דתנן נתכוון להזות לפניו | 38b. b should be from them; /b one of the priests themselves should call: Priests. The Gemara concludes: b And the i halakha /i is in accordance with /b the opinion b of Abaye, /b that when only one priest is present, the prayer leader does not call: Priest. b And the i halakha /i is not in accordance with /b the opinion b of Rav Ḥisda, /b as an Israelite may also call: Priests.,§ The Gemara cites b a mnemonic /b device for the statements of Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi: b Desires the benediction, platform, during the service, cup, recognize, derives benefit, from a heifer. /b , b Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: From where /b is it derived b that the Holy One, Blessed be He, desires the Priestly Benediction? As it is stated: “So shall they put My name upon the children of Israel, and I will bless them” /b (Numbers 6:27). This shows that God waits for the priests to bless the people, and only then He Himself blesses them. b And Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: Any priest who blesses /b the people b is blessed /b from Heaven, b and one who does not bless /b the people b is not blessed, as it is stated: “And I will bless those who bless you” /b (Genesis 12:3)., b And Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: Any priest who does not ascend the platform /b to recite the Priestly Benediction b violates three positive /b mitzvot: b “So you shall bless,” “And you shall say to them” /b (Numbers 6:23), and b “So shall they put My name” /b (Numbers 6:27)., b Rav says: /b One need be b concerned that /b a priest who does not ascend to recite the Priestly Benediction b is perhaps the son of /b a priest and b a divorced woman, or the son of /b a priest and b a i yevama /i who has performed i ḥalitza /i [ i ḥalutza /i ]. /b Perhaps he does not ascend to recite the Priestly Benediction because he is disqualified from the priesthood.,The Gemara comments: b And they do not disagree. This /b statement of Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi is referring to a case b where he ascends periodically. /b Therefore, there is no reason to believe that he is disqualified from the priesthood, and the assumption is that he violates three positive mitzvot. Whereas b that /b statement of Rav is referring to a case b where one does not ascend /b to recite the Priestly Benediction even b periodically, /b and therefore there is reason to suspect that he is disqualified from the priesthood., b And Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: Any priest who does not ascend /b the platform b during /b the blessing of b the /b Temple b service /b recited in the i Amida /i prayer b may no longer ascend /b to recite the benediction, b as it is stated: “And Aaron lifted up his hands toward the people and blessed them; and he came down from offering the sin-offering, and the burnt-offering, and the peace-offerings” /b (Leviticus 9:22). b Just as there, /b in the Tabernacle, Aaron lifted up his hands b during the service, /b as evident from the fact that only after he blessed them does it say that he came down from sacrificing the offerings, b so too here, /b in the i Amida /i prayer, the Priestly Benediction is recited b during /b the blessing of Temple b service. /b ,The Gemara asks: b Is that so? But didn’t /b the priests b Rabbi Ami and Rabbi Asi ascend /b after the blessing of the service? The Gemara answers: b Rabbi Ami and Rabbi Asi would begin walking /b to the platform during the blessing of the service, but b they would not arrive there /b until after the conclusion of this blessing. b And /b this is sufficient b in accordance with what Rabbi Oshaya taught: They taught /b that a priest may not recite the benediction if he did not ascend the platform during the blessing of Temple service b only /b in a case b where he did not begin walking. But if he began walking /b before the prayer leader finished the blessing, b he may ascend the platform /b even after he has finished the blessing., b And /b concerning this issue, b we also learned /b in a mishna ( i Berakhot /i 34a): A priest who serves as prayer leader does not recite the Priestly Benediction, but b if he is certain that he can lift his hands /b and recite the benediction, b and /b then b resume his prayer /b without becoming confused, b he is permitted /b to do so. b And we discussed it /b and raised the following difficulty: If b he did not begin /b walking to ascend the platform during the blessing of the service, how is it permitted for him to recite the benediction? b Rather, /b it must be explained b that he moved slightly /b to show that he also wanted to ascend the platform. b Here too, /b the statement of Rabbi Oshaya is referring even to a case b where /b the priest b uprooted /b himself b slightly /b from his place during the blessing of the service., b And Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: One may give a cup of blessing to recite the blessing /b of Grace after Meals b only to /b someone with b a good eye, /b i.e., a generous person, b as it is stated: “One who has a good eye will be blessed [ i yevorakh /i ], for he gives of his bread to the poor” /b (Proverbs 22:9). b Do not read /b it: “ b Will be blessed.” Rather, /b read it: b Will bless [ i yevarekh /i ]. /b , b And Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: From where /b is it derived b that even birds recognize miserly /b people and do not eat the food they have set in bird traps? b As it is stated: “For in vain the net is spread in the eyes of any bird” /b (Proverbs 1:17)., b And Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: Anyone who derives benefit from miserly people transgresses a prohibition, as it is stated: “Do not eat the bread of one who has an evil eye, /b and do not desire his delicacies, b for as one that has reckoned within himself, so he is. He says to you: Eat and drink, /b but his heart is not with you” (Proverbs 23:6–7). b Rav Naḥman bar Yitzḥak says: He transgresses two prohibitions, /b as it says b “do not eat” and /b also b “do not desire.” /b , b And Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: /b When a person is found slain between two cities and it is not known who killed him, b a heifer whose neck is broken is brought. /b This occurs b only because of miserly people. /b , b As it is stated: “And they shall speak and say: Our hands have not shed this blood” /b (Deuteronomy 21:7). b But did it enter our hearts /b to think b that the Elders of the court are murderers? /b Why it is necessary for them to publicize that they did not kill him? b Rather, /b they must declare: It is b not /b so that this victim b came to us and we dismissed him, and /b it is b not /b so that b we saw him and left him. /b In other words, b he did not come to us and we /b in turn b dismissed him without food, /b and b we did not see him and /b then b leave him without an escort. /b It is miserly people who do not provide others with food and cause them to travel to places where they might be murdered.,§ b Adda said /b that b Rabbi Samlai says: /b In b a synagogue that is /b made up b entirely /b of b priests, everyone ascends the platform /b to recite the Priestly Benediction. The Gemara asks: If the entire congregation is composed of priests, b for whom do they utter the blessing? Rabbi Zeira says: /b They say the blessing b for their brethren who are in the fields. /b ,The Gemara asks: b Is that so? But didn’t Abba, son of Rav Minyamin bar Ḥiyya, teach /b that the b people who are /b standing b behind /b the backs of b the priests are not included in the /b Priestly b Benediction? /b The Gemara answers: That is b not difficult. This /b is a case b where /b the people b are compelled /b to be in the fields because of their work, and they are therefore included in the benediction. Whereas b that /b statement is referring to people b who are not compelled /b to be away but still do not stand face-to-face with the priests. Consequently, they are not included in the benediction.,The Gemara asks: b But didn’t Rav Shimi of Birte deShiḥorei teach /b the following i baraita /i : In b a synagogue that is /b made up b entirely /b of b priests, some of them ascend /b to recite the benediction b and some of them answer amen? /b ,The Gemara answers: That is b not difficult. That /b is a case b where, /b if some of the priests recite the benediction, a quorum of b ten /b priests still b remains /b to receive the benediction and answer amen. Therefore, only some of the priests ascend to recite the benediction. By contrast, b this /b case, which Rabbi Simlai was referring to, is a case b where /b a quorum of b ten does not remain /b to answer amen, so it is better for all of the priests to ascend and bless the people working in the fields.,The Gemara returns to b the /b matter b itself /b cited above: b Abba, son of Rav Minyamin bar Ḥiyya, taught: /b The b people who are /b standing b behind the priests are not included in the benediction. /b ,The Gemara raises several questions with regard to this statement: It b is obvious /b that b tall people /b standing b in front of short people do not interpose /b between the priests and the shorter people with regard to the Priestly Benediction. Similarly, b a chest /b or ark containing a Torah scroll b does not interpose /b between the priests and the people. However, b what /b is the i halakha /i with regard to b a partition? Come /b and b hear /b an answer from b what Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi said: Even an iron partition does not interpose between the Jewish people and their Father in Heaven; /b the people are included in the benediction., b A dilemma was raised before /b the Sages: b What is /b the i halakha /i in the case of people who are standing to b the sides /b of the priests? Are they included in the blessing? b Abba Mar bar Rav Ashi said: Come /b and b hear /b an answer, b as we learned /b in a mishna ( i Para /i 12:2) with regard to the i halakha /i of sprinkling the waters of purification on vessels that contracted ritual impurity imparted by a corpse: If one b intended to sprinkle /b the water b forward /b |
|
179. Babylonian Talmud, Tamid, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 32| 32a. מן השמים לארץ רחוק או ממזרח למערב אמרו לו ממזרח למערב תדע שהרי חמה במזרח הכל מסתכלין בה חמה במערב הכל מסתכלין בה חמה באמצע רקיע אין הכל מסתכלין בה,וחכמים אומרים זה וזה כאחד שוין שנאמר (תהלים קג, יא) כגבוה שמים על הארץ [וגו'] כרחוק מזרח ממערב ואי חד מינייהו נפיש נכתוב תרווייהו כי ההוא דנפיש ואלא חמה באמצע רקיע מ"ט אין הכל מסתכלין בה משום דקאי להדיא ולא כסי ליה מידי,אמר להן שמים נבראו תחלה או הארץ אמרו שמים נבראו תחלה שנא' (בראשית א, א) בראשית ברא אלהים את השמים ואת הארץ,אמר להן אור נברא תחלה או חשך אמרו לו מילתא דא אין לה פתר ונימרו ליה חשך נברא תחלה דכתיב (בראשית א, ב) והארץ היתה תהו ובהו וחשך והדר ויאמר אלהים יהי אור ויהי אור,סברי דילמא אתי לשיולי מה למעלה ומה למטה מה לפנים ומה לאחור,אי הכי שמים נמי לא נימרו ליה מעיקרא סבור אקראי בעלמא הוא דקא שייל כיון דחזו דקהדר שאיל סברי לא נימא ליה דילמא אתי לשיולי מה למעלה מה למטה מה לפנים ומה לאחור,אמר להם אידין מתקרי חכים אמרו ליה איזהו חכם הרואה את הנולד אמר להם אידין מתקרי גבור אמרו לו איזהו גבור הכובש את יצרו אמר להן אידין מתקרי עשיר אמרו ליה איזהו עשיר השמח בחלקו,אמר להן מה יעביד איניש ויחיה אמרו ליה ימית עצמו מה יעביד איניש וימות יחיה את עצמו אמר להן מה יעביד איניש ויתקבל על ברייתא אמרו יסני מלכו ושלטן אמר להו דידי טבא מדידכו ירחם מלכו ושלטן ויעבד טיבו עם בני אינשא,אמר להן בימא יאי למידר או ביבשתא יאי למידר אמרו ליה ביבשתא יאי למידר דהא כל נחותי ימא לא מיתבא דעתיהון עד דסלקין ליבשתא,אמר להן אידין מנכון חכים יתיר אמרו לו כולנא כחדא שווין דהא כל מילתא דאמרת לנא בחד פתרנא לך אמר להן מה דין אתריסתון לקבלי אמרו ליה סטנא נצח,אמר להן הא אנא מקטילנא יתכון בגזירת מלכין אמרו ליה שלטן ביד מלכא ולא יאי למלכא כזב מיד אלביש יתהון לבושין דארגוון ושדי מניכא דדהבא על צואריהון,אמר להן בעינא דאיזל למדינת אפריקי אמרו ליה לא מצית אזלת דפסקי הרי חשך אמר להן לא סגיא דלא אזלינא אמטו הכי משיילנא לכו אלא מאי אעביד,אמרו ליה אייתי חמרי לובאי דפרשי בהברא ואייתי קיבורי דמתני וקטר בהאי גיסא דכי אתית (באורחא) נקטת בגוייהו ואתית לאתרך,עבד הכי ואזל מטא לההוא מחוזא דכוליה נשי בעי למיעבד קרבא בהדייהו אמרו ליה אי קטלת לן יאמרו נשי קטל אי קטילנא לך יאמרו מלכא דקטלוהו נשי אמר להן אייתו לי נהמא אייתו ליה נהמא דדהבא אפתורא דדהבא | 32a. Is the distance b from the heavens to the earth further, or /b is the distance b from east to west /b further? b They said to him: From east to west /b is a greater distance. b Know /b that this is so, b as /b when the b sun is in the east, everyone looks at it /b without hurting their eyes, and when the b sun is in the west, everyone looks at it /b without hurting their eyes. By contrast, when the b sun is in /b the b middle of /b the b sky, no one looks at it, /b as it would hurt their eyes. This shows that the sun’s place in the middle of the sky is not as far from the earth as its remote positions in the extreme east and west., b But the Sages say: This /b distance b and that /b distance b are equal, as it is stated: “For as the heaven is high above the earth, /b so great is His kindness toward them that fear Him. b As far as the east is from the west, /b so far has He removed our transgressions from us” (Psalms 103:11–12). The verses compare the extent of God’s kindness and His removal of transgressions to vast expanses. b And if one of the /b distances b is greater /b than the other, b let /b the verse b write /b that b both of /b God’s enumerated attributes are b like /b the measure b that is greater. But /b if so, with regard to the b sun in /b the b middle of /b the b sky, what is the reason /b that b no one looks at it? /b It is b because it stands exposed and nothing covers it, /b whereas it is partially screened when it is in the east or the west.,Alexander continued to ask questions of the Elders of the Negev. b He said to them: /b Were the b heavens created first or /b was b the earth /b created first? b They said: /b The b heavens were created first, as it is stated: “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth” /b (Genesis 1:1)., b He said to them: /b Was the b light created first, or /b was the b darkness /b created first? b They said to him: This matter has no solution, /b as the verses do not indicate an answer. The Gemara asks: b But let them say to him /b that the b darkness was created first, as it is written: “Now the earth was unformed and void, and darkness /b was upon the face of the deep” (Genesis 1:2), b and /b only b then /b does it state: b “And God said: Let there be light. And there was light” /b (Genesis 1:3). Why did they not say that the darkness was created first?,The Gemara answers that the Elders b maintained: /b We must not answer this question, b lest /b he b come to ask /b questions about Creation that may not be discussed, i.e., b what /b is b above /b the firmament b and what is below /b the earth, b what was before /b Creation, b and what /b will be b after /b the end of the world (see i Ḥagiga /i 11b).,The Gemara asks: b If so, /b if the Elders were concerned about such proscribed questions, then with regard to the creation of b heaven as well, they should not /b have b said /b anything b to him. /b Why did they answer the question about heaven, but not the one about darkness? The Gemara answers that b initially /b they b assumed: /b It is b merely incidental /b that b he is asking /b about the creation of the universe, and therefore there is no need for caution. But b once they saw that he again asked /b about the same general matter, b they maintained: Let us not tell him /b an answer, b lest /b he b come to ask: What /b is b above /b the firmament and b what is below /b the earth, b what was before /b Creation, b and what /b will be b after /b the end of the world?,Alexander b said to /b the Elders: b Who is /b truly worthy of being b called wise? They said to him, /b citing a tradition (see i Avot /i 2:9): b Who is /b the b wise /b person? b The one who sees /b and anticipates b the consequences /b of his behavior. b He said to them: Who is /b truly worthy of being b called mighty? They said to him, /b again citing a tradition (see i Avot /i 4:1): b Who is /b the b mighty /b person? b The one who masters his desire. He said to them: Who is /b worthy of being b called wealthy? They said to him: Who is /b the b wealthy /b person? b The one who is pleased with his /b own b portion /b (see i Avot /i 4:1)., b He said to them: What must a man do and /b thereby ensure that b he will live? They said to him: /b Such a man b must /b figuratively b kill himself, /b by living moderately. Alexander further inquired: b What must a man do and /b ensure that b he will die? They said to him: /b Such a man b must keep himself alive, /b i.e., lead an extravagant and indulgent life. b He said to them: What must a man do and /b ensure that b he will be accepted by people? They said /b to Alexander: b He must hate the king and the authorities /b and avoid becoming too close to those in power. Alexander rejected their answer and b said to them: My /b advice for gaining people’s favor b is better than yours. /b One who wants to be accepted b must love the king and the authorities, but he must /b use his connections to b perform beneficial /b acts b for people. /b , b He said to them: /b Is it b better /b for a person b to live at sea, or /b is it b better to live on dry land? They said to him: /b It is b better to live on dry land, as all seafarers, their minds are /b constantly b unsettled until they reach the dry land. /b , b He said to them: Who among you is wiser /b than the others? b They said to him: We are all equal /b in wisdom, b as every matter that you say to us, we solve for you uimously. He said to them: What is /b the substance of b this /b stance, by which b you, /b the Jewish people, b oppose me? /b Since you are my subjects, and my people constitute the majority, you should concede that our lifestyle is superior. b They said to him: /b Your domice is inconsequential, as sometimes even b the Satan is victorious, /b by convincing people to act in a manner that is clearly incorrect., b He said to them: Consequently, /b due to your insolence, b I am executing you by the edict of kings. They said to him: /b Certainly, the b authority is in the hand of the king /b to execute as you wish; b but falsehood is unbecoming for the king, /b and you have pledged not to harm us. b Immediately, /b Alexander b dressed them in garments of purple and placed golden chains [ i menaykha /i ] upon their necks. /b ,When Alexander was preparing to part from the Elders of the Negev, b he said to them: I want to go to /b wage war against b the country of Africa [ i Afriki /i ]; /b what do you recommend? b They said to him: You will be unable to go /b there, b as the Mountains of Darkness block /b the passes. b He said to them: /b It is b not possible for me not to go; /b and it is b due /b to b this /b reason that b I ask you /b to advise me. b Rather /b than refraining from my campaign, b what /b might b I do /b to cross the Mountains of Darkness?, b They said to him: Bring Libyan donkeys that walk /b even b in the darkness [ i behavra /i ], /b and these animals will guide you through those passes. b And bring coils of rope, and tie /b one end of rope b on this /b near b side /b of the mountains, as you are about to enter there, b so that when you come /b to return b by /b the same path, b you may take hold of /b the ropes left from your initial march, b and, /b following them, b you will come back to your place. /b ,Alexander b did this and went /b on his campaign. b He came to a certain town whose entire /b population was b women, /b and b he wanted to wage battle against them. /b The women b said to him: /b It is not in your interest to fight us. b If you kill us, /b people b will say: /b Alexander b kills women; /b and b if we kill you, /b people b will say: /b Alexander is the b king whom women killed /b in battle. Instead of fighting them, Alexander b said to them: Bring me bread. They brought him bread of gold, upon a table of gold. /b |
|
180. Babylonian Talmud, Shabbat, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •stylistic and rhetorical devices, aphorism •stylistic and rhetorical devices, chiastic inversion Found in books: Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 87| 31a. שהמרו זה את זה אמרו כל מי שילך ויקניט את הלל יטול ד' מאות זוז אמר אחד מהם אני אקניטנו אותו היום ע"ש היה והלל חפף את ראשו הלך ועבר על פתח ביתו אמר מי כאן הלל מי כאן הלל נתעטף ויצא לקראתו אמר לו בני מה אתה מבקש א"ל שאלה יש לי לשאול א"ל שאל בני שאל מפני מה ראשיהן של בבליים סגלגלות א"ל בני שאלה גדולה שאלת מפני שאין להם חיות פקחות,הלך והמתין שעה אחת חזר ואמר מי כאן הלל מי כאן הלל נתעטף ויצא לקראתו אמר לו בני מה אתה מבקש א"ל שאלה יש לי לשאול א"ל שאל בני שאל מפני מה עיניהן של תרמודיין תרוטות אמר לו בני שאלה גדולה שאלת מפני שדרין בין החולות,הלך והמתין שעה אחת חזר ואמר מי כאן הלל מי כאן הלל נתעטף ויצא לקראתו א"ל בני מה אתה מבקש א"ל שאלה יש לי לשאול א"ל שאל בני שאל מפני מה רגליהם של אפרקיים רחבות א"ל בני שאלה גדולה שאלת מפני שדרין בין בצעי המים,אמר לו שאלות הרבה יש לי לשאול ומתירא אני שמא תכעוס נתעטף וישב לפניו א"ל כל שאלות שיש לך לשאול שאל א"ל אתה הוא הלל שקורין אותך נשיא ישראל א"ל הן א"ל אם אתה הוא לא ירבו כמותך בישראל א"ל בני מפני מה א"ל מפני שאבדתי על ידך ד' מאות זוז א"ל הוי זהיר ברוחך כדי הוא הלל שתאבד על ידו ד' מאות זוז וד' מאות זוז והלל לא יקפיד:,ת"ר מעשה בנכרי אחד שבא לפני שמאי אמר לו כמה תורות יש לכם אמר לו שתים תורה שבכתב ותורה שבעל פה א"ל שבכתב אני מאמינך ושבעל פה איני מאמינך גיירני ע"מ שתלמדני תורה שבכתב גער בו והוציאו בנזיפה בא לפני הלל גייריה יומא קמא א"ל א"ב ג"ד למחר אפיך ליה א"ל והא אתמול לא אמרת לי הכי א"ל לאו עלי דידי קא סמכת דעל פה נמי סמוך עלי:,שוב מעשה בנכרי אחד שבא לפני שמאי א"ל גיירני ע"מ שתלמדני כל התורה כולה כשאני עומד על רגל אחת דחפו באמת הבנין שבידו בא לפני הלל גייריה אמר לו דעלך סני לחברך לא תעביד זו היא כל התורה כולה ואידך פירושה הוא זיל גמור.,שוב מעשה בנכרי אחד שהיה עובר אחורי בית המדרש ושמע קול סופר שהיה אומר (שמות כח, ד) ואלה הבגדים אשר יעשו חושן ואפוד אמר הללו למי אמרו לו לכהן גדול אמר אותו נכרי בעצמו אלך ואתגייר בשביל שישימוני כהן גדול בא לפני שמאי אמר ליה גיירני על מנת שתשימני כהן גדול דחפו באמת הבנין שבידו בא לפני הלל גייריה,א"ל כלום מעמידין מלך אלא מי שיודע טכסיסי מלכות לך למוד טכסיסי מלכות הלך וקרא כיון שהגיע (במדבר א, נא) והזר הקרב יומת אמר ליה מקרא זה על מי נאמר א"ל אפי' על דוד מלך ישראל נשא אותו גר קל וחומר בעצמו ומה ישראל שנקראו בנים למקום ומתוך אהבה שאהבם קרא להם (שמות ד, כב) בני בכורי ישראל כתיב עליהם והזר הקרב יומת גר הקל שבא במקלו ובתרמילו על אחת כמה וכמה,בא לפני שמאי א"ל כלום ראוי אני להיות כהן גדול והלא כתיב בתורה והזר הקרב יומת בא לפני הלל א"ל ענוותן הלל ינוחו לך ברכות על ראשך שהקרבתני תחת כנפי השכינה לימים נזדווגו שלשתן למקום אחד אמרו קפדנותו של שמאי בקשה לטורדנו מן העולם ענוותנותו של הלל קרבנו תחת כנפי השכינה:,אמר ר"ל מאי דכתיב (ישעיהו לג, ו) והיה אמונת עתיך חוסן ישועות חכמת ודעת וגו' אמונת זה סדר זרעים עתיך זה סדר מועד חוסן זה סדר נשים ישועות זה סדר נזיקין חכמת זה סדר קדשים ודעת זה סדר טהרות ואפ"ה (ישעיהו לג, ו) יראת ה' היא אוצרו,אמר רבא בשעה שמכניסין אדם לדין אומרים לו נשאת ונתת באמונה קבעת עתים לתורה עסקת בפו"ר צפית לישועה פלפלת בחכמה הבנת דבר מתוך דבר ואפ"ה אי יראת ה' היא אוצרו אין אי לא לא משל לאדם שאמר לשלוחו העלה לי כור חיטין לעלייה הלך והעלה לו א"ל עירבת לי בהן קב חומטון א"ל לאו א"ל מוטב אם לא העליתה,תנא דבי ר"י מערב אדם קב חומטון בכור של תבואה ואינו חושש:,אמר רבה בר רב הונא כל אדם שיש בו תורה ואין בו | 31a. b who wagered with each other /b and b said: Anyone who will go and aggravate Hillel /b to the point that he reprimands him, b will take four-hundred /b i zuz /i . b One of them said: I will aggravate him. That day /b that he chose to bother Hillel b was Shabbat eve, and Hillel was washing /b the hair on b his head. He went and passed the entrance to /b Hillel’s b house /b and in a demeaning manner b said: Who here is Hillel, who here is Hillel? /b Hillel b wrapped himself /b in a dignified garment b and went out to greet him. He said to him: My son, what do you seek? He said to him: I have a question to ask. /b Hillel b said to him: Ask, my son, ask. /b The man asked him: b Why are the heads of Babylonians oval? /b He was alluding to and attempting to insult Hillel, who was Babylonian. b He said to him: My son, you have asked a significant question. /b The reason is b because they do not have clever midwives. /b They do not know how to shape the child’s head at birth.,That man b went and waited one hour, /b a short while, b returned /b to look for Hillel, b and said: Who here is Hillel, who here is Hillel? /b Again, Hillel b wrapped himself and went out to greet him. /b Hillel b said to him: My son, what do you seek? /b The man b said to him: I have a question to ask. He said to him: Ask, my son, ask. /b The man asked: b Why are the eyes of the residents of Tadmor bleary [ i terutot /i ]? /b Hillel b said to him: My son, you have asked a significant question. /b The reason is b because they live among the sands /b and the sand gets into their eyes.,Once again the man b went, waited one hour, returned, and said: Who here is Hillel, who here is Hillel? /b Again, b he, /b Hillel, b wrapped himself and went out to greet him. He said to him: My son, what do you seek? He said to him: I have a question to ask. He said to him: Ask, my son, ask. /b The man asked: b Why do Africans have wide feet? /b Hillel b said to him: You have asked a significant question. /b The reason is b because they live in marshlands /b and their feet widened to enable them to walk through those swampy areas.,That man b said to him: I have many /b more b questions to ask, but I am afraid lest you get angry. /b Hillel b wrapped himself and sat before him, /b and b he said to him: All of /b the b questions that you have to ask, ask /b them. The man got angry and b said to him: Are you Hillel whom they call /b the b i Nasi /i of Israel? He said to him: Yes. He said to him: If /b it b is you, /b then b may there not be many like you in Israel. /b Hillel b said to him: My son, for what /b reason do you say this? The man b said to him: Because I lost four hundred i zuz /i because of you. /b Hillel b said to him: Be vigilant of your spirit /b and avoid situations of this sort. b Hillel is worthy of having you lose four hundred i zuz /i and /b another b four hundred i zuz /i on his account, and Hillel will not get upset. /b , b The Sages taught: /b There was b an incident involving one gentile who came before Shammai. /b The gentile b said to Shammai: How many Torahs do you have? He said to him: Two, the Written Torah and the Oral Torah. /b The gentile b said to him: /b With regard to b the Written /b Torah, b I believe you, but /b with regard to b the Oral /b Torah, b I do not believe you. Convert me on condition that you will teach me /b only the b Written Torah. /b Shammai b scolded him and cast him out with reprimand. /b The same gentile b came before Hillel, /b who b converted him /b and began teaching him Torah. b On the first day, he /b showed him the letters of the alphabet and b said to him: i Alef /i , i bet /i , i gimmel /i , i dalet /i . The next day he reversed /b the order of the letters and told him that an i alef /i is a i tav /i and so on. The convert b said to him: But yesterday you did not tell me that. /b Hillel b said to him: /b You see that it is impossible to learn what is written without relying on an oral tradition. b Didn’t you rely on me? /b Therefore, you should b also rely on me /b with regard to the matter b of the Oral /b Torah, and accept the interpretations that it contains.,There was b another incident involving one gentile who came before Shammai /b and b said to /b Shammai: b Convert me on condition that you teach me the entire Torah while I am standing on one foot. /b Shammai b pushed him /b away b with the builder’s cubit in his hand. /b This was a common measuring stick and Shammai was a builder by trade. The same gentile b came before Hillel. He converted him /b and b said to him: /b That b which is hateful to you do not do to another; that is the entire Torah, and the rest is its interpretation. Go study. /b ,There was b another incident involving one gentile who was passing behind the study hall /b and b heard the voice of a teacher who was /b teaching Torah to his students and b saying /b the verse: b “And these are the garments which they shall make: A breastplate, and an i efod, /i /b and a robe, and a tunic of checkered work, a mitre, and a girdle” (Exodus 28:4). b The gentile said: These /b garments, b for whom are they /b designated? The students b said to him: For the High Priest. The gentile said to himself: I will go and convert so that they will install me as High Priest. He came before Shammai /b and b said to him: Convert me on condition that you install me /b as High Priest. Shammai b pushed him with the builder’s cubit in his hand. He came before Hillel; he converted him. /b ,Hillel b said to him, /b to the convert: b Is it not /b the way of the world that b only one who knows the protocols [ i takhsisei /i ] /b of royalty b is appointed king? Go /b and b learn the royal protocols /b by engaging in Torah study. b He went and read /b the Bible. b When he reached /b the verse which says: b “And the common man that draws near shall be put to death” /b (Numbers 1:51), the convert b said to /b Hillel: b With regard to whom is the verse speaking? /b Hillel b said to him: Even with regard to David, king of Israel. The convert reasoned an i a fortiori /i inference himself: If the Jewish people are called God’s children, and due to the love that God loved them he called them: “Israel is My son, My firstborn” /b (Exodus 4:22), and nevertheless b it is written about them: And the common man that draws near shall be put to death; a mere convert who came /b without merit, b with /b nothing more than b his staff and traveling bag, all the more so /b that this applies to him, as well.,The convert b came before Shammai /b and b told him /b that he retracts his demand to appoint him High Priest, saying: b Am I at all worthy to be High Priest? Is it not written in the Torah: And the common man that draws near shall be put to death? He came before Hillel /b and b said to him: Hillel the patient, may blessings rest upon your head as you brought me under the wings of the Divine Presence. /b The Gemara relates: b Eventually, the three /b converts b gathered together /b in b one place, /b and b they said: Shammai’s impatience sought to drive us from the world; Hillel’s patience brought us beneath the wings of the Divine Presence. /b ,The Gemara continues discussing the conduct of the Sages, citing that b Reish Lakish said: What /b is the meaning of b that which is written: “And the faith of your times shall be a strength of salvation, wisdom, and knowledge, /b the fear of the Lord is his treasure” (Isaiah 33:6)? b Faith; that is the order of i Zera /i ’ i im /i , Seeds, /b in the Mishna, because a person has faith in God and plants his seeds (Jerusalem Talmud). b Your times; that is the order of i Moed /i , Festival, /b which deals with the various occasions and Festivals that occur throughout the year. b Strength; that is the order of i Nashim /i , Women. Salvations; that is the order of i Nezikin /i , Damages, /b as one who is being pursued is rescued from the hands of his pursuer. b Wisdom; that is the order of i Kodashim /i , Consecrated Items. And knowledge; that is the order of i Teharot /i , Purity, /b which is particularly difficult to master. b And even /b if a person studies and masters all of these, b “the fear of the Lord is his treasure,” /b it is preeminent.,With regard to the same verse, b Rava said: /b After departing from this world, b when a person is brought to judgment /b for the life he lived in this world, b they say to him /b in the order of that verse: Did b you conduct business faithfully? /b Did b you designate times for Torah /b study? Did b you engage in procreation? Did you await salvation? Did you engage /b in the dialectics of b wisdom /b or understand b one matter from another? And, nevertheless, /b beyond all these, b if the fear of the Lord is his treasure, yes, /b he is worthy, and b if not, no, /b none of these accomplishments have any value. There is b a parable /b that illustrates this. b A person who said to his emissary: Bring a i kor /i of wheat up to the attic for me /b to store there. The messenger b went and brought it up for him. He said to the emissary: /b Did b you mix a i kav /i of i ḥomton /i , /b a preservative to keep away worms, b into it for me? He said to him: No. He said to him: /b If so, it would have been b preferable had you not brought it up. /b of what use is worm-infested wheat? Likewise, Torah and mitzvot without the fear of God are of no value.,On a related note, the Gemara cites a i halakha /i that was b taught /b in b the school /b of b Rabbi Yishmael: A person /b who sells wheat b may, /b i ab initio /i , b mix a i kav /i of i ḥomton /i into a i kor /i of grain and need not be concerned /b that by selling it all at the price of grain he will be guilty of theft, as the i kav /i of i ḥomton /i is essential for the preservation of the wheat., b Rabba bar Rav Huna said: Any person who has Torah in him but does not have /b |
|
181. Babylonian Talmud, Sanhedrin, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130| 90b. וכתיב (מלכים ב ז, כ) ויהי לו כן וירמסו אותו העם בשער וימות ודילמא קללת אלישע גרמה ליה דאמר רב יהודה אמר רב קללת חכם אפי' על חנם היא באה אם כן לכתוב קרא וירמסוהו וימות מאי בשער על עסקי שער,(אמר ר' יוחנן) מניין לתחיית המתים מן התורה שנאמר (במדבר יח, כח) ונתתם ממנו [את] תרומת ה' לאהרן הכהן וכי אהרן לעולם קיים והלא לא נכנס לארץ ישראל שנותנין לו תרומה אלא מלמד שעתיד לחיות וישראל נותנין לו תרומה מכאן לתחיית המתים מן התורה,דבי רבי ישמעאל תנא לאהרן כאהרן מה אהרן חבר אף בניו חברים,א"ר שמואל בר נחמני אמר רבי יונתן מניין שאין נותנין תרומה לכהן עם הארץ שנאמר (דברי הימים ב לא, ד) ויאמר לעם ליושבי ירושלים לתת מנת (לכהנים ולוים) למען יחזקו בתורת ה' כל המחזיק בתורת ה' יש לו מנת ושאינו מחזיק בתורת ה' אין לו מנת,אמר רב אחא בר אדא אמר רב יהודה כל הנותן תרומה לכהן עם הארץ כאילו נותנה לפני ארי מה ארי ספק דורס ואוכל ספק אינו דורס ואוכל אף כהן עם הארץ ספק אוכלה בטהרה ספק אוכלה בטומאה,ר' יוחנן אמר אף גורם לו מיתה שנאמר (ויקרא כב, ט) ומתו בו כי יחללוהו דבי ר"א בן יעקב תנא אף משיאו עון אשמה שנאמר (ויקרא כב, טז) והשיאו אותם עון אשמה באכלם את קדשיהם,תניא ר' סימאי אומר מניין לתחיית המתים מן התורה שנאמר (שמות ו, ד) וגם הקימותי את בריתי אתם לתת להם את ארץ כנען לכם לא נאמר אלא להם מכאן לתחיית המתים מן התורה:,(צד"ק ג"ם גש"ם ק"ם סימן): שאלו מינין את רבן גמליאל מניין שהקדוש ברוך הוא מחיה מתים אמר להם מן התורה ומן הנביאים ומן הכתובים ולא קיבלו ממנו,מן התורה דכתיב (דברים לא, טז) ויאמר ה' אל משה הנך שוכב עם אבותיך וקם אמרו לו ודילמא וקם העם הזה וזנה,מן הנביאים דכתיב (ישעיהו כו, יט) יחיו מתיך נבלתי יקומון הקיצו ורננו שוכני עפר כי טל אורות טלך וארץ רפאים תפיל ודילמא מתים שהחיה יחזקאל,מן הכתובים דכתיב (שיר השירים ז, י) וחכך כיין הטוב הולך לדודי למישרים דובב שפתי ישנים ודילמא רחושי מרחשן שפוותיה בעלמא כר' יוחנן דאמר ר' יוחנן משום ר"ש בן יהוצדק כל מי שנאמרה הלכה בשמו בעולם הזה שפתותיו דובבות בקבר שנאמר דובב שפתי ישנים,עד שאמר להם מקרא זה (דברים יא, כא) אשר נשבע ה' לאבותיכם לתת להם לכם לא נאמר אלא להם מיכן לתחיית המתים מן התורה,וי"א מן המקרא הזה אמר להם (דברים ד, ד) ואתם הדבקים בה' אלהיכם חיים כלכם היום (פשיטא דחיים כולכם היום אלא אפילו ביום שכל העולם כולם מתים אתם חיים) מה היום כולכם קיימין אף לעוה"ב כולכם קיימין,שאלו רומיים את רבי יהושע בן חנניה מניין שהקב"ה מחיה מתים ויודע מה שעתיד להיות אמר להו תרווייהו מן המקרא הזה שנאמר (דברים לא, טז) ויאמר ה' אל משה הנך שוכב עם אבותיך וקם העם הזה וזנה,ודילמא וקם העם הזה וזנה אמר להו נקוטו מיהא פלגא בידייכו דיודע מה שעתיד להיות איתמר נמי א"ר יוחנן משום רבי שמעון בן יוחאי מניין שהקדוש ברוך הוא מחיה מתים ויודע מה שעתיד להיות שנאמר הנך שוכב עם אבותיך וקם וגו',תניא א"ר אליעזר בר' יוסי בדבר זה זייפתי ספרי מינים שהיו אומרים אין תחיית המתים מן התורה אמרתי להן זייפתם תורתכם ולא העליתם בידכם כלום שאתם אומרים אין תחיית המתים מן התורה הרי הוא אומר (במדבר טו, לא) הכרת תכרת הנפש ההיא עונה בה הכרת תכרת בעולם הזה עונה בה לאימת לאו לעולם הבא,א"ל רב פפא לאביי ולימא להו תרוייהו מהכרת תכרת אינהו הוו אמרי ליה דברה תורה כלשון בני אדם,כתנאי הכרת תכרת הכרת בעולם הזה תכרת לעולם הבא דברי ר"ע אמר לו ר' ישמעאל והלא כבר נאמר (במדבר טו, ל) את ה' הוא מגדף ונכרתה וכי שלשה עולמים יש אלא ונכרתה בעולם הזה הכרת לעולם הבא הכרת תכרת דברה תורה כלשון בני אדם,בין ר' ישמעאל ובין ר"ע עונה בה מאי עבדי ביה לכדתניא יכול אפילו עשה תשובה ת"ל עונה בה לא אמרתי אלא בזמן שעונה בה,שאלה קליאופטרא מלכתא את ר"מ אמרה ידענא דחיי שכבי דכתיב (תהלים עב, טז) ויציצו מעיר כעשב הארץ אלא כשהן עומדין עומדין ערומין או בלבושיהן עומדין אמר לה ק"ו מחיטה ומה חיטה שנקברה ערומה יוצאה בכמה לבושין צדיקים שנקברים בלבושיהן על אחת כמה וכמה,א"ל קיסר לרבן גמליאל אמריתו דשכבי חיי הא הוו עפרא ועפרא מי קא חיי | 90b. b And it is written: “And it was for him so, and the people trampled him in the gate, and he died” /b (II Kings 7:20). The Gemara challenges: b Perhaps /b it was b the curse of Elisha /b that b caused /b the officer to die in that manner, not the principle of punishment measure for measure for his lack of belief, b as Rav Yehuda says /b that b Rav says: The curse of a Sage, even /b if b baseless, comes /b to be fulfilled? This is all the more so true concerning the curse of Elisha, which was warranted. The Gemara answers: b If so, let the verse write: And they trampled him and he died. What /b does the term b “in the gate” /b serve to teach? It teaches that he died b over matters /b relating b to the gate [ i sha’ar /i ]. /b It was for the cynical dismissal of the prophecy of Elisha that the officer voiced at the city gate that he was punished measure for measure and was trampled at the city gate.,§ b Rabbi Yoḥa says: From where /b is the b resurrection of the dead /b derived b from the Torah? /b It is derived from this verse, b as it is stated /b with regard to i teruma /i of the tithe: b “And you shall give the i teruma /i of the Lord to Aaron the priest” /b (Numbers 18:28). b And does Aaron exist forever /b so that one can fulfill the mitzva by giving him the i teruma /i of the tithe? b But is it not /b so that Aaron b did not enter Eretz Yisrael, /b the only place b where /b the people would b give him i teruma /i ? Rather, /b the verse b teaches that /b Aaron is destined b to live in the future and the Jewish people /b will b give him i teruma /i . From here /b it is derived that b the resurrection of the dead is from the Torah. /b , b The school of Rabbi Yishmael taught /b a different derivation from this verse. From the term b “to Aaron” /b one derives that i teruma /i must be given to a priest b like Aaron; just as Aaron is one devoted to the meticulous observance of mitzvot, particularly those relating to ritual purity, i teruma /i , and tithes [ i ḥaver /i ], so too /b one gives i teruma /i to b his descendants /b who are b i ḥaverim /i . /b , b Rabbi Shmuel bar Naḥmani says /b that b Rabbi Yonatan says: From where /b is it derived b that one does not give i teruma /i to a priest /b who is b an i am ha’aretz /i ? /b It is derived from a verse, b as it is stated: “And he commanded the people who dwelled in Jerusalem to give the portion of the priests and of the Levites, so that they may firmly adhere to the Torah of the Lord” /b (II Chronicles 31:4). b Everyone who firmly adheres to the Torah of the Lord has a portion, and anyone who does not firmly adhere to the Torah of the Lord does not have a portion. /b , b Rav Aḥa bar Adda says /b that b Rav Yehuda says: /b With regard to b anyone who gives i teruma /i to a priest /b who is b an i am ha’aretz /i , it is as though he placed /b the i teruma /i b before a lion. Just as /b with regard to b a lion, /b there is b uncertainty /b whether it will b maul /b its prey b and eat /b it, and b uncertainty /b whether it will b not maul /b its prey b and /b instead b eat /b it alive, b so too, /b with regard to b a priest /b who is b an i am ha’aretz /i /b to whom one gives i teruma /i , there is b uncertainty /b whether he will b eat it in purity, /b and there is b uncertainty /b whether he will b eat it in impurity, /b thereby violating a prohibition by Torah law., b Rabbi Yoḥa says: /b One who gives i teruma /i to a priest who is an i am ha’aretz /i b even causes /b the priest’s b death, as it is stated /b with regard to i teruma /i : b “And die therefore if they profane it” /b (Leviticus 22:9). Priests who partake of i teruma /i in a state of ritual impurity profane it and are liable to be punished with death at the hand of Heaven. b The school of Rabbi Eliezer ben Ya’akov taught: /b By giving i teruma /i to a priest who is an i am ha’aretz /i , b one also brings upon him a sin of guilt, /b i.e., a sin that will lead to additional sins, b as it is stated: “And so bring upon them a sin of guilt when they eat their sacred items” /b (Leviticus 22:16).,§ b It is taught /b in a i baraita /i that b Rabbi Simai says: From where /b is b resurrection of the dead /b derived b from the Torah? /b It is derived from a verse, b as it is stated /b with regard to the Patriarchs: b “I have also established My covet with them to give to them the land of Canaan” /b (Exodus 6:4). The phrase: To give b to you /b the land of Canaan, b is not stated, /b as the meaning of the verse is not that God fulfilled the covet with the Patriarchs when he gave the land of Canaan to the children of Israel; b rather, /b it is stated: “To give b to them /b the land of Canaan,” meaning to the Patriarchs themselves. b From here /b is it derived that b the resurrection of the dead is from the Torah, /b as in the future the Patriarchs will come to life and inherit the land.,The Gemara records a mnemonic for those cited in the upcoming discussion: b i Tzadi /i , i dalet /i , i kuf /i ; i gimmel /i , i mem /i ; i gimmel /i , i shin /i , i mem /i ; i kuf /i , i mem /i .Heretics asked Rabban Gamliel: From where /b is it derived b that the Holy One, Blessed be He, revives the dead? /b Rabban Gamliel b said to them /b that this matter can be proven b from the Torah, from the Prophets, and from Writings, but they did not accept /b the proofs b from him. /b ,The proof b from the Torah /b is b as it is written: “And the Lord said to Moses, behold, you shall lie with your fathers and arise” /b (Deuteronomy 31:16). The heretics b said to him: But perhaps /b the verse should be divided in a different manner, and it should be read: “Behold, you shall lie with your fathers, b and this people will arise and stray /b after the foreign gods of the land.”,The proof b from the Prophets /b is b as it is written: “Your dead shall live, my corpse shall arise. Awake and sing, you that dwell in the dust, for your dew is as the dew of vegetation, and the land shall cast out the dead” /b (Isaiah 26:19). The heretics said to him: b But perhaps /b the prophecy was fulfilled with b the dead that Ezekiel revived. /b No proof may be cited from that verse with regard to any future resurrection.,The proof b from Writings /b is b as it is written: “And your palate is like the best wine that glides down smoothly for my beloved, moving gently the lips of those that sleep” /b (Song of Songs 7:10), indicating that the dead will ultimately rise and speak. The heretics said to him: b But perhaps merely their lips will move, in accordance with /b the opinion of b Rabbi Yoḥa, as Rabbi Yoḥa says in the name of Rabbi Shimon ben Yehotzadak: Anyone in whose name a i halakha /i is stated in this world, his lips move in the grave /b as if repeating the statement cited in his name, b as it is stated: “Moving gently the lips of those that sleep.” /b No proof may be cited from that verse, as it is unrelated to resurrection.,This exchange continued b until /b Rabban Gamliel b stated to them this verse: /b “That your days may be multiplied, and the days of your children, upon the land b that the Lord took an oath to your forefathers to give them” /b (Deuteronomy 11:21). The phrase: b To /b give b you, is not stated; rather, /b it is stated: b “To /b give b them,” /b to the Patriarchs themselves, as in the future the Patriarchs will come to life and inherit the land. b From here resurrection of the dead /b is derived b from the Torah. /b , b And there are those who say /b that it is b from this /b following b verse /b that b he said to them /b his ultimate proof: b “But you who cleave to the Lord your God every one of you is alive this day” /b (Deuteronomy 4:4). Wasn’t it b obvious /b with regard to the children of Israel whom God was addressing, that b “every one of you is alive this day”? Rather, /b the meaning of the verse is: b Even on the day when everyone is dead you will live; just as today every one of you is alive, so too, in the World-to-Come every one of you /b will be b alive. /b , b The Romans asked Rabbi Yehoshua ben Ḥaya: From where /b is it derived b that the Holy One, Blessed be He, revives the dead, and /b from where is it derived that b He knows what is destined to be? /b Rabbi Yehoshua ben Ḥaya b said to them: Both of those /b matters are derived b from this verse, as it is stated: “And the Lord said to Moses, Behold, you shall lie with your fathers and arise; this people will go astray” /b (Deuteronomy 31:16). This indicates that Moses will die and then arise from the dead and that the Holy One, Blessed be He, knows what the children of Israel are destined to do.,The Romans asked: b But perhaps /b the verse should be divided in a different manner, and it should be read: “Behold, you shall lie with your fathers b and this people will arise and go astray /b after the foreign gods of the land.” Rabbi Yehoshua ben Ḥaya b said to them: Take at least /b a response to b half /b of your question b in your hands /b from that verse, b that /b God b knows what is destined to be. /b The Gemara comments: b It was also stated /b on a similar note by an i amora /i citing a i tanna /i , as b Rabbi Yoḥa says in the name of Rabbi Shimon ben Yoḥai: From where /b is it derived b that the Holy One, Blessed be He, revives the dead, and /b from where is it derived that b He knows what is destined to be? /b It is derived from a verse, b as it is stated: “Behold, you shall lie with your fathers and arise.” /b , b It is taught /b in a i baraita /i that b Rabbi Eliezer, son of Rabbi Yosei, says: With this /b following b matter, I refuted the books of the Samaritans, as they would say /b that b there is no /b source for b the resurrection of the dead from the Torah. I said to them: You falsified your torah and you accomplished nothing, as you say there is no /b source for b the resurrection of the dead from the Torah, /b and the Torah b states: “That soul shall be excised; his iniquity shall be upon him” /b (Numbers 15:31). You interpret the phrase “that soul b shall be excised” /b to mean that a sinner will be punished with death b in this world. /b If so, with regard to the phrase b “his iniquity shall be upon him,” for when /b is that destined to be? Is it b not for the World-to-Come, /b i.e., the world as it will exist after the resurrection of the dead? Apparently, there is a World-to-Come and there is an allusion to it in the Torah., b Rav Pappa said to Abaye: And let /b Rabbi Eliezer, son of Rabbi Yosei, b say to /b the Samaritans that b both of those /b matters can be derived b from /b the phrase b “shall be excised [ i hikkaret tikkaret /i ].” /b “ i Hikkaret /i ” indicates that the sinner is excised from this world, and “ i tikkaret /i ” indicates that the sinner is excised from the World-to-Come. Abaye answered: Rabbi Eliezer, son of Rabbi Yosei, preferred not to cite proof from the compound verb, because the Samaritans b would say: The Torah spoke in the language of people, /b and the compound verb is merely a stylistic flourish.,The Gemara notes: These derivations of Rabbi Eliezer and Rav Pappa are b parallel /b to a dispute between b i tanna’im /i /b with regard to b “ i hikkaret tikkaret /i ,” /b as follows: b “ i Hikkaret /i ” /b indicates that the sinner is excised b in this world, /b and b “ i tikkaret /i ” /b indicates that the sinner is excised b in the World-to-Come; /b this is b the statement of Rabbi Akiva. Rabbi Yishmael said to him: Isn’t it already stated /b in the previous verse: b “That person that blasphemes the Lord, that soul shall be excised [ i venikhreta /i ]” /b (Numbers 15:30), b and are there three worlds /b from which the sinner is excised? b Rather, /b from the term b “ i venikhreta /i ” /b it is derived that the sinner is excised b in this world, /b from b “ i hikkaret /i ” /b it is derived that the sinner is excised b in the World-to-Come, /b and from the compound verb b “ i hikkaret tikkaret /i ” /b nothing is derived, as b the Torah spoke in the language of people. /b ,The Gemara asks: According to b both Rabbi Yishmael and Rabbi Akiva, what do they do with, /b i.e., what do they derive from, the phrase b “His iniquity shall be upon him”? /b The Gemara answers: That phrase is necessary b for that /b derivation b which is taught /b in a i baraita /i : One b might /b have thought that the sinner is excised b even /b after b he repented. /b Therefore, b the verse states: “His iniquity shall be upon him.” /b God states: b I said /b that the sinner will be excised b only when his iniquity /b remains b upon him. /b ,§ The Gemara relates: b Queen Cleopatra asked Rabbi Meir /b a question. b She said: I know that the dead will live, as it is written: “And may they blossom out of the city like grass of the earth” /b (Psalms 72:16). Just as grass grows, so too, the dead will come to life. b But when they arise, /b will they b arise naked or /b will b they arise with their garments? /b Rabbi Meir b said to her: /b It is derived b i a fortiori /i from wheat. If wheat, which is buried naked, /b meaning that the kernel is sown without the chaff, b emerges with several garments /b of chaff, b all the more so /b will b the righteous, who are buried with their garments, /b arise with their garments.,The Roman b emperor said to Rabban Gamliel: You say that the dead will live. Aren’t they dust? And does dust come to life? /b |
|
182. Diogenes Laertius, Lives of The Philosophers, 4.16, 6.1.4 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 199, 231 | 4.16. 3. POLEMOPolemo, the son of Philostratus, was an Athenian who belonged to the deme of Oea. In his youth he was so profligate and dissipated that he actually carried about with him money to procure the immediate gratification of his desires, and would even keep sums concealed in lanes and alleys. Even in the Academy a piece of three obols was found close to a pillar, where he had buried it for the same purpose. And one day, by agreement with his young friends, he burst into the school of Xenocrates quite drunk, with a garland on his head. Xenocrates, however, without being at all disturbed, went on with his discourse as before, the subject being temperance. The lad, as he listened, by degrees was taken in the toils. He became so industrious as to surpass all the other scholars, and rose to be himself head of the school in the 116th Olympiad. |
|
| 183. Ambrosiaster, Commentarius In Epistulas Paulinas, None (4th cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 5 |
| 184. John Chrysostom, Homilies On 1 Corinthians, None (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 96, 132, 224 |
| 185. Augustine, Retractiones, 2.1.1 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 278 |
186. Augustine, Confessions, 3.1, 4.28, 8.21 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 43, 138, 250 | 3.1. 1. To Carthage I came, where a cauldron of unholy loves bubbled up all around me. I loved not as yet, yet I loved to love; and with a hidden want, I abhorred myself that I wanted not. I searched about for something to love, in love with loving, and hating security, and a way not beset with snares. For within me I had a dearth of that inward food, Yourself, my God, though that dearth caused me no hunger; but I remained without all desire for incorruptible food, not because I was already filled thereby, but the more empty I was the more I loathed it. For this reason my soul was far from well, and, full of ulcers, it miserably cast itself forth, craving to be excited by contact with objects of sense. Yet, had these no soul, they would not surely inspire love. To love and to be loved was sweet to me, and all the more when I succeeded in enjoying the person I loved. I befouled, therefore, the spring of friendship with the filth of concupiscence, and I dimmed its lustre with the hell of lustfulness; and yet, foul and dishonourable as I was, I craved, through an excess of vanity, to be thought elegant and urbane. I fell precipitately, then, into the love in which I longed to be ensnared. My God, my mercy, with how much bitterness did You, out of Your infinite goodness, besprinkle for me that sweetness! For I was both beloved, and secretly arrived at the bond of enjoying; and was joyfully bound with troublesome ties, that I might be scourged with the burning iron rods of jealousy, suspicion, fear, anger, and strife. |
|
| 187. Augustine, Reply To Faustus, 20.3-20.4, 20.6 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 42, 138 |
| 188. Augustine, De Diversis Quaestionibus Ad Simplicianum, 1.1.1-1.1.3 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 278, 319 |
| 189. Augustine, De Fide Et Symbolo, 6.13 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 132 |
| 190. Augustine, De Unico Baptismo Contra Petilianum Ad Constantinum, 6.60 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 319 |
| 191. Augustine, Against Julian, 2.5, 3.61-3.65, 4.8, 5.10-5.13, 6.53-6.54, 6.70-6.74 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 132; Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 43, 123, 250, 319, 335, 339 |
| 192. Augustine, De Libero Arbitrio, 1.20, 1.23, 1.29, 1.33 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 203 |
| 193. Libanius, Declamationes, 36.12, 36.22 (4th cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130, 231 |
| 194. Augustine, De Natura Et Gratia Ad Timasium Et Jacobum Contra Pelagium, 58, 24 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 123 |
| 195. Augustine, Letters, 186.40 (7th cent. CE - 7th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 319 |
| 197. Augustine, C. Ep. Parm., 3.10 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 138 |
| 198. Anon., Psalms of Solomon, 5.16 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 213 |
| 199. Papyri, P.Oxy., 528.6-528.9 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 199 |
| 200. Augustine, Cont., 21 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 108 |
| 201. Augustine, C. Ep. Pel., 1.17-1.18, 1.24 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 319 |
| 202. Augustine, Uera Rel., 100, 96, 101 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 178 |
| 203. Augustine, C. Iul. Imp., 1.83, 4.33 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 43, 138 |
| 204. Augustine, B. Coniug., 3 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 43 |
| 205. Augustine, Ciu., 17.12, 19.27, 20.20 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 108, 319 |
| 207. Augustine, C. Sec., 9.10, 153.9, 154.2 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 43, 319 |
| 208. Hierocles, Fraternal Love, 4.27.20 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 103 |
| 209. Bas., Hom., 18.2-18.3, 23.1, 23.3 Tagged with subjects: •hagiography, rhetoric, rhetorical devices in Found in books: Mitchell and Pilhofer (2019), Early Christianity in Asia Minor and Cyprus: From the Margins to the Mainstream, 110, 111, 116 |
| 212. Lysias, Or., 8.8, 9.13, 10.22-10.23 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24, 26 |
| 214. Pelagius, Pesiq. Rab Kah., 9.4 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130 |
| 215. Fronto, Ad M. Caesarem Et Invicem, 1.3, 2.3.1, 3.12, 3.16.1-3.16.2, 4.1-4.2, 5.1 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 107, 191, 199 |
| 216. Fronto, Ad M. Antoninum Imp. Epist., 1.2.4, 2.6.2 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 199, 220 |
217. Septuagint, 4 Maccabees, 9.22, 17.12 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131 | 9.22. but as though transformed by fire into immortality he nobly endured the rackings. 17.12. for on that day virtue gave the awards and tested them for their endurance. The prize was immortality in endless life. |
|
| 218. Anon., Apocalypse of Moses, 34.1 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 216 |
| 219. Pindar, Hymns, None Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 225 |
| 220. Epigraphy, Cij, 1.89, 1.92, 2.26 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: nan nan nan nan nan nan |
| 221. Anon., 2 Enoch, 22.8-22.10 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131 |
222. Babylonian Talmud, Avodah Zarah, None Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130| 3a. לומר שאף על פי שמקיימין אותן אין מקבלין עליהם שכר,ולא והתניא היה רבי מאיר אומר מנין שאפילו עובד כוכבים ועוסק בתורה שהוא ככהן גדול תלמוד לומר (ויקרא יח, ה) אשר יעשה אותם האדם וחי בהם כהנים לוים וישראלים לא נאמר אלא האדם הא למדת שאפילו עובד כוכבים ועוסק בתורה הרי הוא ככהן גדול,אלא לומר לך שאין מקבלין עליהם שכר כמצווה ועושה אלא כמי שאינו מצווה ועושה דאמר ר' חנינא גדול המצווה ועושה יותר משאינו מצווה ועושה,אלא כך אומרים העובדי כוכבים לפני הקב"ה רבש"ע ישראל שקיבלוה היכן קיימוה,אמר להם הקב"ה אני מעיד בהם שקיימו את התורה כולה אומרים לפניו רבש"ע כלום יש אב שמעיד על בנו דכתיב (שמות ד, כב) בני בכורי ישראל אמר להם הקב"ה שמים וארץ יעידו בהם שקיימו את התורה כולה,אומרים לפניו רבש"ע שמים וארץ נוגעין בעדותן שנאמ' (ירמיהו לג, כה) אם לא בריתי יומם ולילה חוקות שמים וארץ לא שמתי (דאר"ש) [ואר"ש] בן לקיש מאי דכתיב (בראשית א, לא) ויהי ערב ויהי בקר יום הששי מלמד שהתנה הקב"ה עם מעשה בראשית ואמר אם ישראל מקבלין את תורתי מוטב ואם לאו אני אחזיר אתכם לתוהו ובוהו,והיינו דאמר חזקיה מאי דכתיב (תהלים עו, ט) משמים השמעת דין ארץ יראה ושקטה אם יראה למה שקטה ואם שקטה למה יראה אלא בתחלה יראה ולבסוף שקטה,אמר להם הקב"ה מכם יבאו ויעידו בהן בישראל שקיימו את התורה כולה יבא נמרוד ויעיד באברהם שלא עבד עבודת כוכבים יבא לבן ויעיד ביעקב שלא נחשד על הגזל תבא אשת פוטיפרע ותעיד ביוסף שלא נחשד על העבירה,יבא נבוכד נצר ויעיד בחנניה מישאל ועזריה שלא השתחוו לצלם יבא דריוש ויעיד בדניאל שלא ביטל את התפלה יבא בלדד השוחי וצופר הנעמתי ואליפז התימני ואליהו בן ברכאל הבוזי ויעידו בהם בישראל שקיימו את כל התורה כולה שנאמר (ישעיהו מג, ט) יתנו עידיהם ויצדקו,אמרו לפניו רבש"ע תנה לנו מראש ונעשנה אמר להן הקב"ה שוטים שבעולם מי שטרח בערב שבת יאכל בשבת מי שלא טרח בערב שבת מהיכן יאכל בשבת אלא אף על פי כן מצוה קלה יש לי וסוכה שמה לכו ועשו אותה,ומי מצית אמרת הכי והא אמר רבי יהושע בן לוי מאי דכתיב (דברים ז, יא) אשר אנכי מצוך היום היום לעשותם ולא למחר לעשותם היום לעשותם ולא היום ליטול שכר,אלא שאין הקב"ה בא בטרוניא עם בריותיו ואמאי קרי ליה מצוה קלה משום דלית ביה חסרון כיס,מיד כל אחד [ואחד] נוטל והולך ועושה סוכה בראש גגו והקדוש ברוך הוא מקדיר עליהם חמה בתקופת תמוז וכל אחד ואחד מבעט בסוכתו ויוצא שנאמר (תהלים ב, ג) ננתקה את מוסרותימו ונשליכה ממנו עבותימו מקדיר והא אמרת אין הקדוש ברוך הוא בא בטרוניא עם בריותיו משום דישראל נמי זימני | 3a. This serves b to say that even if they fulfill /b the seven Noahide mitzvot b they do not receive a reward for their /b fulfilment.,The Gemara asks: b And /b are they b not /b rewarded for fulfilling those mitzvot? b But isn’t it taught /b in a i baraita /i that b Rabbi Meir would say: From where /b is it derived b that even a gentile who engages in Torah /b study b is /b considered b like a High Priest? The verse states: /b “You shall therefore keep My statutes and My ordices, b which if a person do, and shall live by them” /b (Leviticus 18:5). It b is not stated: Priests, Levites, and Israelites, but rather /b the general term b “person.” /b From here b you learn that even a gentile who engages in /b the study of b Torah is like a High Priest. /b This demonstrates that gentiles are rewarded for fulfilling mitzvot, despite the fact that they are not commanded to do so., b Rather, /b the verse serves b to tell you that they do not receive /b as great b a reward for their /b fulfillment b as one who is commanded and performs /b a mitzva. b Rather, /b they receive a lesser reward, b like /b that of b one who is not commanded and /b still b performs /b a mitzva. b As Rabbi Ḥanina says: Greater is one who is commanded /b to do a mitzva b and performs /b it b than one who is not commanded and performs /b it.,The Gemara returns to the discussion between God and the nations of the world, whose claims are rejected with the rebuttal that they did not receive the Torah because they did not fulfill the seven Noahide mitzvot that were incumbent upon them. b Rather, this is what the gentiles say before the Holy One, Blessed be He: Master of the Universe, /b as for b the Jewish people who accepted /b the Torah, b where /b is the evidence that b they fulfilled its /b mitzvot?, b The Holy One, Blessed be He, says to them /b in response: b I /b will b testify about /b the Jewish people b that they fulfilled the Torah /b in b its entirety. /b The nations b say before Him: Master of the Universe, is there a father who can testify about his son? As it is written: “Israel is My son, My firstborn” /b (Exodus 4:22). Since God is considered the Father of the Jewish people, He is disqualified from testifying on their behalf. b The Holy One, Blessed be He, said to them: Heaven and earth will testify about them that they fulfilled the Torah /b in b its entirety. /b ,The nations b say before Him: Master of the Universe, /b in this matter the b testimony of heaven and earth is /b tainted by b a conflict of interest, as it is stated: “If My covet be not with day and night, I would not have appointed the ordices of heaven and earth” /b (Jeremiah 33:25). b And /b concerning this verse, b Rabbi Shimon ben Lakish says: What /b is the meaning of that b which is written: “And there was evening and there was morning, the sixth day” /b (Genesis 1:31)? This b teaches that the Holy One, Blessed be He, established a condition with the acts of Creation, and said: If the Jewish people accept My Torah /b at the revelation at Sinai, all is b well, but if /b they do b not /b accept it, b I will return you to /b the primordial state of b chaos and disorder. /b , b And this is /b similar to b that which Ḥizkiyya says /b with regard to a different matter: b What /b is the meaning of that b which is written: “You caused sentence to be heard from heaven; the earth feared, and was silent” /b (Psalms 76:9)? b If /b the earth b feared, why was it silent, and if it was silent, why did it fear? /b One who is afraid does not stay silent, and one who remains silent thereby demonstrates that he is not afraid. b Rather, /b this is the meaning of the verse: b At first, /b when God came to give the Torah to the Jewish people, the earth b feared /b that they might not accept it, and it would be destroyed. This is alluded to by the phrase “You caused sentence to be heard.” b But ultimately, /b when the Jews accepted the Torah, the earth b was silent. /b Consequently, heaven and earth are interested parties and cannot testify about the Jewish people’s commitment to the Torah.,Instead, b the Holy One, Blessed be He, says to /b the nations: b Let /b the witnesses b come from among you and testify that the Jewish people fulfilled the Torah /b in b its entirety. Let Nimrod come and testify about Abraham that he did not engage in idol worship. Let Laban come and testify about Jacob that he is not suspect with regard to robbery /b (see Genesis 31:36–42). b Let the wife of Potiphar come and testify about Joseph that he is not suspect with regard to the sin /b of adultery (see Genesis 39:7–12)., b Let Nebuchadnezzar come and testify about Haiah, Mishael, and Azariah that they did not prostrate themselves before /b a graven b image. Let Darius come and testify about Daniel that he did not neglect /b his b prayer /b (see Daniel 6). b Let Bildad the Shuhite, and Zophar the Naamathite, and Eliphaz the Temanite, and Elihu, son of Barachel, the Buzite, /b friends of Job (see Job 2:11 and 32:2) b come and testify about the Jewish people that they fulfilled the Torah /b in b its entirety. As it is stated: /b “All the nations are gathered together… b let them bring their witnesses, that they may be justified” /b (Isaiah 43:9), i.e., the gathered gentiles will submit testimony on behalf of the Jewish people and demonstrate the Jews’ righteousness.,The gentiles b say before Him: Master of the Universe, give us /b the Torah b afresh and we will perform /b its mitzvot. b The Holy One, Blessed be He, says to them /b in response: b Fools of the world! /b Do you think you can request this? b One who takes pains on Shabbat eve will eat on Shabbat, /b but b one who did not take pains on Shabbat eve, from where will he eat on Shabbat? /b The opportunity for performing mitzvot has already passed, and it is now too late to ask to perform them. b But even so, I have an easy mitzva /b to fulfill, b and its name is i sukka /i ; go and perform it. /b ,The Gemara asks: b And how can you say so, /b that it is possible to perform a mitzva after the end of this world? b But doesn’t Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi say: What /b is the meaning of that b which is written: /b “You shall therefore keep the commandment, and the statutes, and the ordices, b which I command you this day, /b to do them” (Deuteronomy 7:11)? This verse teaches that b today, /b in this world, is the time b to do them, but tomorrow, /b in the World-to-Come, b is not /b the time b to do them. /b Furthermore, b today /b is the time b to do them, but today is not /b the time b to receive /b one’s b reward, /b which is granted in the World-to-Come.,The Gemara explains: b But /b even so, God gave the nations an opportunity to perform a mitzva, b as The Holy One, Blessed be He, does not deal tyrannically [ i beteruneya /i ] with His creations, /b but wants them to feel that they have been judged fairly. The Gemara asks: b And why /b does God b call /b the mitzva of i sukka /i b an easy mitzva /b to fulfill? b Because /b performing the mitzva b involves no monetary loss. /b , b Immediately, each and every /b gentile will b take /b materials b and go and construct a i sukka /i on top of his roof. And the Holy One, Blessed be He, /b will b set upon them the heat [ i makdir /i ] of the sun in the season of Tammuz, /b i.e., the summer, b and each and every one /b who is sitting in his i sukka /i will be unable to stand the heat, and he will b kick his i sukka /i and leave, as it is stated: “Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us” /b (Psalms 2:3). The Gemara asks: Why does God b heat /b the sun over them? b But didn’t you say /b that b the Holy One, Blessed be He, does not deal tyrannically with His creations? /b The Gemara answers: This is not considered dealing tyrannically with the gentiles, b because for the Jewish people as well, /b there are b times /b |
|
| 223. Anon., Apollonius of Tyre, 8, 10 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 242 |
| 224. Dio Chrysostom, Ep., 6 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 140 |
| 225. Anon., Book of The Dead, Spells, 145, 7, 146 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
226. Anon., Ruthrabbah, 3.3 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 130| 3.3. אָמַר (קהלת א, טו): מְעֻוָּת לֹא יוּכַל לִתְקֹן וְחֶסְרוֹן לֹא יוּכַל לְהִמָּנוֹת, בָּעוֹלָם הַזֶּה מִי שֶׁהוּא מְעֻוָּת יָכוֹל לִתְקֹן, וּמִי שֶׁהוּא מְתֻקָּן יָכוֹל לְעַוֵּת, אֲבָל לֶעָתִיד לָבוֹא מִי שֶׁהוּא מְעֻוָּת אֵין יָכוֹל לִתְקֹן, וּמִי שֶׁהוּא מְתֻקָּן אֵין יָכוֹל לְעַוֵּת. וְחֶסְרוֹן לֹא יוּכַל לְהִמָּנוֹת, יֵשׁ מֵהָרְשָׁעִים שֶׁמִּזְדַּוְּגִין זֶה עִם זֶה בָּעוֹלָם, אֶחָד מֵהֶן עָשָׂה תְּשׁוּבָה לִפְנֵי מוֹתוֹ וְאֶחָד לֹא עָשָׂה תְּשׁוּבָה, נִמְצָא זֶה עוֹמֵד בַּחֲבוּרַת הַצַּדִּיקִים, וְזֶה עוֹמֵד בַּחֲבוּרַת הָרְשָׁעִים, וְהוּא רוֹאֶה אוֹתוֹ וְאוֹמֵר אוֹי לִי שֶׁמָּא מַשֹּׂוֹא פָנִים יֵשׁ בַּדָּבָר, אֲנִי וְזֶה גָנַבְנוּ, אֲנִי וְזֶה הָרַגְנוּ כְּאֶחָת, זֶה עוֹמֵד בַּחֲבוּרַת צַדִּיקִים וַאֲנִי בַּחֲבוּרַת רְשָׁעִים. וְהֵן מְשִׁיבִין וְאוֹמְרִין לוֹ, שׁוֹטֶה שֶׁבָּעוֹלָם, מְנֻוָּל הָיִיתָ וּמֻשְׁלָךְ לְאַחַר מִיתָתְךָ שְׁלשֶׁת יָמִים, וְלֹא בַּחֲבָלִים גְרָרוּךָ לַקֶּבֶר (ישעיה יד, יא): תַּחְתֶּיךָ יֻצַּע רִמָּה וּמְכַסֶּיךָ תּוֹלֵעָה, כְּשֶׁהֵבִין זֶה חֲבֵרְךָ שָׁב מֵאוֹתוֹ הַדֶּרֶךְ, וְאַתָּה הָיִיתָ סְפֵקָה לַעֲשׂוֹת תְּשׁוּבָה וְלֹא עָשִׂיתָ. אוֹמֵר לָהֶם הֲנִיחוּנִי שֶׁאֵלֵךְ לַעֲשׂוֹת תְּשׁוּבָה, וְהֵן מְשִׁיבִין לוֹ וְאוֹמְרִין, שׁוֹטֶה שֶׁבָּעוֹלָם, אֵין אַתָּה יוֹדֵעַ שֶׁעוֹלָם זֶה דּוֹמֶה לְשַׁבָּת וְעוֹלָם שֶׁבָּאתָ מִמֶּנּוּ דּוֹמֶה לְעֶרֶב שַׁבָּת, אִם אֵין אָדָם מְתַקֵּן בְּעֶרֶב שַׁבָּת מַה יֹּאכַל בְּשַׁבָּת. וְעוֹד עוֹלָם זֶה דּוֹמֶה לַיָּם וְעוֹלָם שֶׁבָּאתָ מִמֶּנוּ דּוֹמֶה לַיַּבָּשָׁה, אִם אֵין אָדָם מְתַקֵּן בַּיַּבָּשָׁה מַה יֹּאכַל בַּיָּם. וְעוֹד הָעוֹלָם הַזֶּה דּוֹמֶה לַמִּדְבָּר וְעוֹלָם שֶׁבָּאתָ מִמֶּנּוּ דּוֹמֶה לַיִּשׁוּב, אִם אֵין אָדָם מְתַקֵּן בַּיִּשׁוּב מַה יֹּאכַל בַּמִּדְבָּר. מַהוּ עוֹשֶׂה חוֹבֵק אֶת יָדָיו וְאוֹכֵל אֶת בְּשָׂרוֹ, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (קהלת ד, ה): הַכְּסִיל חֹבֵק אֶת יָדָיו וְאֹכֵל אֶת בְּשָׂרוֹ. וְהוּא אוֹמֵר הַנִּיחוּנִי שֶׁאֶרְאֶה אֶת חֲבֵרִי בִּכְבוֹדוֹ, וּמְשִׁיבִין וְאוֹמְרִים לוֹ, שׁוֹטֶה שֶׁבָּעוֹלָם, מְצֻוִּין מִפִּי הַגְּבוּרָה אָנוּ שֶׁלֹא יַעַמְדוּ רְשָׁעִים בְּצַד צַדִּיקִים, וְלֹא צַדִּיקִים בְּצַד רְשָׁעִים, וְלֹא טְמֵאִים בְּצַד טְהוֹרִים, וְלֹא טְהוֹרִים בְּצַד טְמֵאִים, וְעַל מָה אָנוּ מְצֻוִּין עַל הַשַּׁעַר הַזֶּה, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (תהלים קיח, כ): זֶה הַשַּׁעַר לַה' צַדִּיקִים יָבֹאוּ בוֹ. | |
|
227. Anon., Letter of Aristeas, 228, 257, 263, 382, 137 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28 | 137. did not themselves create the substance of the thing, and so it is a vain and foolish thing for people to make gods of men like themselves. For in our times there are many who are much more inventive and much more learned than the men of former days who have been deified, and yet they would never come to worship them. The makers and authors of these myths think that they are |
|
| 228. Valerius Maximus, Memorable Deeds And Sayings, None Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 27 |
229. Strabo, Geography, 14.5.13 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 5 | 14.5.13. The people at Tarsus have devoted themselves so eagerly, not only to philosophy, but also to the whole round of education in general, that they have surpassed Athens, Alexandria, or any other place that can be named where there have been schools and lectures of philosophers. But it is so different from other cities that there the men who are fond of learning, are all natives, and foreigners are not inclined to sojourn there; neither do these natives stay there, but they complete their education abroad; and when they have completed it they are pleased to live abroad, and but few go back home. But the opposite is the case with the other cities which I have just mentioned except Alexandria; for many resort to them and pass time there with pleasure, but you would not see many of the natives either resorting to places outside their country through love of learning or eager about pursuing learning at home. With the Alexandrians, however, both things take place, for they admit many foreigners and also send not a few of their own citizens abroad. Further, the city of Tarsus has all kinds of schools of rhetoric; and in general it not only has a flourishing population but also is most powerful, thus keeping up the reputation of the mother-city. |
|
230. Anon., 4 Ezra, 4.1 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 | 4.1. Then the angel that had been sent to me, whose name was Uriel, answered |
|
| 232. Pelagius, Pesiq. R., 30.1 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87 |
| 234. Soz., H.E., 5.2.12-5.2.14 Tagged with subjects: •hagiography, rhetoric, rhetorical devices in Found in books: Mitchell and Pilhofer (2019), Early Christianity in Asia Minor and Cyprus: From the Margins to the Mainstream, 111 |
| 235. Anon., Syr. Men. Sent., 341-344, 340 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 220 |
| 236. Pelagius, Comm. 2 Cor., 4 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 233 |
| 237. Alciphron, Fishermen, 21.1.18 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24 |
| 239. Plato, Hipp. Maj., 36 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
| 240. Jerusalem Talmud, Ket., 4.14 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 238 |
| 241. Jerusalem Talmud, Hag., 2.1 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: nan nan |
| 242. Alciphron, Parasites, 37.1.20 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 96 |
| 243. Sallust, Letter of Gnaeus Pompeius, 1 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 188, 233 |
| 244. Cornelius Nepos, Hist., 7.4.1 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 24 |
| 247. Apocrypha, Baruch, 3.29-4.1 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 28 |
| 248. Fronto, Ep. Graec., 7.1-7.2 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 191 |
| 250. Philemon, Titus, 12, 14, 20, 7, 19 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 211, 216, 240 |
| 251. Anon., Title, 24.5, 42.4 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131, 140 |
| 252. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Epideictic, 4.269 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 27 |
| 253. Theodoret of Cyr, 1 Comm., 163-164 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 5 |
| 254. Sextus Empiricus, El., 153, 155, 154 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 87 |
| 255. Anon., Epistle To Diognetus, 5.11-5.16 Tagged with subjects: •rhetorical devices Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 175 |
| 256. Pseudo-Phocylides, The Sentences of Pseudo-Phocylides, 27, 6, 71, 75, 104 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Keener(2005), First-Second Corinthians, 131 |
